folowyng the same So Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord be as testimonies and profes that by our fayth only in Christ we are iustified that as our bodyes are washed by water and our life nourished by bread and wine so by the bloud of Christ our sinnes be purged and the hunger of our soules releued by the death of his body Upon the same fayth riseth also outward profession by mouth as a declaration thereof Other thinges also as fruites and effectes do follow after fayth as peace of conscience ioy in the holy Ghost inuocation patience charitie mercy iudgement sanctification For God for our fayth in Christ his sonne therfore geueth into our hartes his holy spirite of comfort of peace and sanctification whereby mans hart is moued to a godly disposition to feare God to seek him to call vpon him to trust vnto him to stick to him in all aduersities and persecutions to loue him for hys sake also to loue our brethren to haue mercy and compassion vpon them to visite them if they be in prison to breake bread to them if they be hungry and if they be burdened to ease them to clothe them if they be naked and to harbour them if they be houseles Mat. 25. with such other spirituall exercises of pietie and sanctification as these which therefore I call spirituall because they proceede of the holy spirite and law of God which is spirituall And thus haue ye a Catholicke Christian defined first after the rules of Rome and also after the rule of the Gospell Now conferre these Antitheses together and see whether of these is the truer christian the ceremonial man after the Church of Rome or the spirituall man with his fayth and other spirituall fruites of pietie following after the same And if ye say that ye mixt them both together spirituall thinges with your corporall ceremonies to that I aunswere agayne that as touching the end of remission of sinnes and saluation they ought in no case to be ioyned together because the meane cause of all our saluation and remission is onely spirituall and consisteth in fayth and in no other And therefore vpon the same cause I come to my question agayne as I began to aske whether the Religion of Christ be a mere spirituall religion and whether in the Religion of Rome as it is now is any thing but onely mere corporall thinges required to make a catholicke man And thus I leaue you to your aunswere IN turning ouer the first leafe of this booke which is pag. 2. col 1. and in the latter end of the same colume thou shalt finde gentle Reader the argument of Pighius Hosius wherein thus they argue That forsomuch as Christ must needes haue a catholicke Church euer continuing here in earth which all men may see wherunto all men ought to resort and seeing no other church hath endured continually from the Apostles visible here in earth but only the church of Rome they conclude therefore the Church onely of Rome to be the right Catholicke Church of Christ. c. In aunswering whereunto this is to be sayd that forsomuch as the medius terminus of this argument both in the Maior and Minor consisteth onely in the word visible and vnknowne if they meane by this word visible in the Maior that Christes Church must be seene here to all the world that all men may resort to it it is false Likewise if they meane by the same word visible in the Minor that no other Church hath bene seene and known to any but onely the Church of Rome they are likewise deceiued For the true Church of Christ neyther is so visible that all the worlde can see it but onelye they whiche haue spirituall eyes and bee members thereof nor yet so inuisible agayne but suche as be Gods elect and members therof doe see it and haue seen it though the worldly eyes of the most multitude cannot so doe c. Wherof read more in the protestation aboue prefixed to the church of England Foure considerations geuen out to Christian Protestantes professours of the Gospell with a briefe exhortation inducing to reformation of life ¶ The first consideration AS in the page before foure questions were moued to the Catholick Papists to answere them at theyr leysure so haue I here to the Christian Gospellers foure considerations likewise for them to muse vpon with speede conuenient THe first consideration is this euery good man well to weigh with himselfe the long tranquillitie the great plenty the peaceable libertie which the Lord of his mercy hath bestowed vpon this land during all the reigne hetherto of this our Souereigne and most happy Queene ELIZABETH in such sort as the like example of Gods aboundant mercies are not to be seene in any nation about vs so as we may well sing with the Psalme in the Churche Non fecit taliter omni nationâ— opes gloria suae non manifestauit eis first in hauing the true light of Gods gospel so shining among vs so publickly receiued so freely preached with such libertie of conscience without daunger professed hauing withall a Prince so vertuous a Queene so gratious geuen vnto vs of our owne natiue country bred and borne amongst vs so quietly gouerning vs so long lent vnto vs in such peace defending vs agaynst such as would els diuoure vs briefly what could we haue more at Gods hand if wee woulde wish or what els could we wish in this world that we haue not if this one thing lacked not grace to vse that well which we haue ¶ The second consideration AS these thinges first are to be considered concerning our selues so secondly let vs consider likewise the state and tymes of other our countrymen and blessed Martyrs afore past what stormes of persecutions they susteined what little rest they had with what enemies they were matched with what crosses pressed vnder what Princes vnder what Prelates they liued or rather dyed in the dayes of King Henry the 4. king Henry 5. King Henry 7. King Henry 8. Queene Mary c. vnder Boâ—er Bishoppe of London Gardiner Bishoppe of Winchester Cholmley Story Bishoppe Arundell Stokesley Courtney Warham At what time children were caused to set fire to their fathers The father adiured to accuse the sonne the wife to accuse the husband the husband the wife brother the sister sister the brother examples whereof are plenty in this booke to be seene pag. 774. ¶ The third consideration THirdly let vs call to mynd considering thus with our selues These good men and worthy Martyrs in those dangerous daies tastyng as they did the heauy hand of Gods sharpe correction beginning commonly with his owne house first if they were aliue now in these Alcion daies vnder the protection of such a peaceable prince O what thanks would they geue to God how happy would they count themselues hauing but halfe of that we haue with freedome onely of conscience and safetie of lyfe Or if in
they shall be declared after my maner and fashion it shal playnely appeare what my opinioÌ„ iudgement is concerning all matters that I am accused of But because I am ignoraunt unlearned I wil get me vnder the mighty defences of the Lord. O Lord I will remeÌ„ber thine onely righteousnes God the father almighty vncreate the maker of heaueÌ„ and earth hath sent his sonne that was euerlastingly begotten into this world that he should be incarnated for the saluation and redemption of mankind who was coÌ„ceiued by the holy ghost euerlastingly proceeding from the father and the sonne and was borne of Mary the virgin to the end that we might be borne a new He suffered Passion vnder PoÌ„tius Pilate for our sinnes laying down his life for vs that we should lay down our life for our brethreÌ„ He was crucified that we should be crucified to the world and the world to vs. He was dead that he might redeeme vs from death by purchasing for vs forgeuenes of sinnes He was buried that we being buried together with him into death by Baptisme and that we dead to sins should liue to righteousnes He desceÌ„ded into hell therby deliuering man froÌ„ thraldom and from the bondage of the Deuill restoring him to his inheritaunce which he lost by sinne The thyrd day he rose from the dead through the glory of his father that we also should walke in newnes of life He ascended vp to the heauens to which no body hath ascended sauing he that descended from heaueÌ„ eueÌ„ the sonne of man which is in heaueÌ„ He sitteth at the right hand of God the father almighty vntill his enemies be made his footstoole He being in very deed so muche better then the Aungelles as he hath obteyned by inheritaunce a more excellentname then they From thence he shall come to iudge the quick and the dead accordingly to theyr workes because the father hath geuen all iudgemeÌ„t to the sonne In whose terrible iudgement we shall rise agayne and shall all of vs stand before his iudgement seat and receiue ioy as well bodely as spiritually for euer to endure if we be of the sheepe placed at the right hand or els punishment both of bodye and soule if we shall be fouÌ„d amongst goates placed on the left hand c. Iesus Christ the sonne of God very God very man a king for euer by stablishing an euerlasting kingdome breaking to ponder all the kingdoms of the world Dan. 2. a priest for euer after the order of Melchisedech wherby also he is able euermore to saue such as by him come vnto god alwayes liueth to intreat for vs. Hebr. 7. He offring one sacrifice for our sins hath made perfect for euer by one oblation those that be sanctified Heb. 10. Being that wisedome that cannot be deceiued the trueth that cannot be vttred he hath in this world taught the will of the godhead of his father which will he hath in worke fulfilled to the intent that he might faithfully instruct vs and hath geueÌ„ the law of charity to be of his faythfull people obserued whiche he hath written in the hartes and mindes of the faythful with the finger of God wher is the spirit of God searching the inward secrets of the Godhead Wherfore his doctrine must be obserued aboue all other doctrines whether they be of Angels or of men because that he could not nor would not erre in his teaching But in mens doctrins there chanceth oftentimes to be error and therfore we must forsake theyr doctrines if clokedly or expresly they be repuguaunt to the doctrine of Christ. Mens doctrins being made for the peoples profit must be allowed and obserued so that they be grounded vpon Christes doctrine or at least be not repuguant to his words If the high bishop of Rome calling himself the seruant of the seruauntes of God and the chiefe vicare of Christ in this world do make maintaine many lawes contrary to the Gospell of Iesu Christ then is he of those that haue come in Christes name saying I am Christ haue seduced many a one by the testimony of our sauiour in Math. cap. 24. and the idoll of desolation sitting in the Temple of God and taking away from him the coÌ„tinuall sacrifice for a time times and halfe a time Which idoll must be reueled to the christian people by the testimony of Daniel Wherof Christ speaketh in the Gospell When you shall see the abhomination of desolation that was tolde of by Daniell the Prophet standing in the holy place let him that readeth vnderstand and he is the pestiferous mountayn infecting the whole vniuersall earth as witnesseth Ieremy chap. 51. not the head of Christes body For the auncient person in yeares honorable in reuerence he is the head the prophet teaching lies is the tayle as Esay alledgeth chap. 9. And he is that wicked and sinnefull Captayne of Israell whose foreappointed day of ininuity is come in time of iniquity who shall take away Cidarim and take awaye the crowne Ezech chap. 21. to whom it was sayd Forasmuch as thy hart was exalted and did it say I am a God sittest in the seat of god in the hart of the sea seing thou art a man and not God and hast geuen thine hart as if it were the hart of God therfore behold I will bring vpoÌ„ thee the most strong and mighty straungers of the nations they shall draw theyr swords vpoÌ„ the beauty of thy wisedom shall defile the commaundements kill thee and pul thee out thou shalt dye in the destruction of the slayne and it foloweth In the multitude of thine iniquities of the iniquities of thy marchandise thou hast defiled thy sanctification I will therfore bring forth a fire from the midst of the whole earth will make thee as ashes vpon earth Thou art become nothing neuer shalt thou be any more Eze. cha 28 Furthermore he is the idle shepheard forsaking his flock hauing a sworde on his arme an other sworde in his right eye Zach. 11. sitting in the temple of God doth aduaunce himselfe aboue all thing that is called God or whatsoeuer is worshipped by the testimony of Paule to Thes 2. epist. 2. chap. And in the defection or falling away shall the man of sinne be reueled whom the Lord Iesus shall slay with the breath of his mouth For euery kingdâ—â—e deuided in it selfe shall be brought to desolation He â—â—â—so besides the beast asceÌ„ding vp out of the earth hauing two hornes like vnto alambe but he speaketh like a dragon as the cruell beast ascending vp out of the sea whose power shall continue 42. monethes He worketh the things that he hath geuen to the image of the beast And he compelled small and great rich and poore freemen and bondslaues to worshyp the beast and to take his marke in theyr forehead or theyr hands Apo.
them receaued But aboue all other thinges nothing did so much styrre me forward hereunto as the dilligent consideration and speciall regard of the common vtilitie which euery man plentifully may receaue by the reading of these Monuments or Martyrologe which history as I haue taken in hand chiefly for the vse of the English Church so haue I framed it in that tongue which the simple people could best vnderstand Nowe if men commonly delite so much in other Chronicles which intreate onely vpon matters of pollicye and reioyce to beholde therein the variable euentes of worldlye affayres the Stratagemes of valiaunt captaynes the terrour of foughten fieldes the sacking of Cities the hurlye burlies of Realmes and people And if men thinke it such a gaye thing in a common wealth to committe to history such olde antiquities of thinges prophane and bestow all theyr ornamentes of wit and eloquence in garnishing the same how much more then is it meete for Christians to conserue in remembraunce the liues Actes and doynges not of bloudy warriours but of myld and constant Martyrs of Christ which serue not so much to delight the eare as to garnish the lyfe to frame it with examples of great profite and to encourage men to all kinde of Christian godlines As first by reading thereof wee may learne a liuely testimony of Gods mighty working in the life of man contrary to the opinion of Atheistes and all the whole nest of Epicures For like as one sayd of Harpalus in times past that his doyngs gaue a liuely testimony agaynst God because he being so wicked a man escaped so long vnpunished so contrariwise in these mē we haue a much more assured and playne witnes of God both in whose liues and deathes appeared suche manifest declarations of Gods diuine working whiles in such sharpnes of tormentes we behold in them strength so constant aboue mans reach such readines to aunswere such patience in imprisonment suche godlines in forgeuing cherefulnes so couragious in suffering besides the manifold sense and feeling of the holy ghost which they in their liues so plentifully tasted in theyr afflictions as in readyng of theyr letters euidently we may vnderstand Ouer and besides this the milde deaths of the sayntes do not a little auayle to the stablishing of a good conscience to learne the contempt of the world and to come to the feare of God Moreouer they confirme fayth encrease godlines abate pride in prosperitie and in aduersitie do open an hope of heauenly comfort For what man reading the misery of these godly persons may not therein as in a glasse behold his owne case whether hee be godly or godles For if God geue aduersitie vnto good men what may eyther the better sort promise themselues or the euill not feare And whereas by reading of prophane storyes we are made perhaps more skilfull in warlike affayres so by reading of this we are made better in our liuinges and besides are better prepared vnto like conflictes if by Gods permission they shall happen hereafter more wiser by theyr doctrine and more steadfast by theyr example To be short they declare to the world what true Christian fortitude is and what is the right way to conquere which standeth not in the power of man but in hope of the resurrection to come and is nowe I trust at hand In consideration whereof me thinkes I haue good cause to wish that like as other subiectes euen so also Kinges and Princes which commonly delite in heroicall stories would diligently peruse such Monumentes of martyrs and lay them alwayes in sight not alonely to read but to follow and would paynt them vpon theyr walles cups ringes and gates For doubtles suche as these are more worthy of honour thē an hundreth Alexanders Hectors Scipions and warlike Iulies And though the world iudgeth prosperously of thinges yet with God the true iudge certes such are to be reputed in deede not that kill one an other with a weapon but they which being rather killed in Gods cause do retayne an inuincible constancie agaynst the threates of tyrantes and violence of tormentours Such as these are the true Conqueroures of the world by whome we learne true manhoode so many as fight vnder Christ and not vnder the world With this valiantnes did that most milde Lambe and inuincible Lyon of of the tribe of Iuda first of all go before vs of whose vnspeakeable fortitude we heare this prophetical admiration who is this sayth he which walketh so in the multitude of hys strength Forsooth the high sonne of the high God once conquered of the world and yet conquering the world after the same maner he was conquered The like daunce did all hys other Martyrs follow to whome the auncient antiquitie of the Churche did attribute so great honour as neuer king or Emperour could purchase in this world with all theyr images pillers hie spires triumphes temples and all theyr solemne feastes In probation whereof we see with what admiration and almost superstition not onely the memory but also the reliques of those good Martyr's were receaued kept amongest the auncient Christians We haue also for witnes the learned Hymnes and Songes of Prudentius and Nazienzene wherewith Pindarus did neuer so much set out hys triumphes of Olympia and Nemea I neede not here rehearse the learned Orations of eloquent Cyprian Chrysostome Ambrose and Hierome who neuer shewed theyr eloquence more then when they fell into the commendations of the Godly Martyrs Whereby it is manifest what estimation in times past was attributed to Martyrs with what gratulation reioyce myrth and common ioy the afflictions of those godly dying in Christes quarrell were sometime receiued and solemnised and that not without good reasonable cause For the Churche did well consider howe much she was beholding to theyr benefites by whose death she vnderstoode her treasurés to encrease Now then if Martyrs are to be compared with Martyrs I see no cause why the Martyrs of our tyme deserue any lesse commendation then the other in the primatiue Churche which assuredly are inferiour vnto them in no poynt of prayse whether we view the number of them that suffered or greatnes of theyr formentes or theyr constancie in dying or also consider the fruite that they brought to the amendment of posteritie and encrease of the Gospell They did water the truth with theyr bloud that was newly springing vp so these by theyr deathes restored it agayne being sore decayed and fallen downe They standing in the forewarde of the battell did receaue the first encounter and violence of theyr enemies and taught vs by that meanes to ouercome such tyranny These with like courage agayne like old beaten souldiours did winne the field in the rereward of the battayle They like famous husbandmen of the world did sow the fieldes of the Church that first lay vnmanured and wast these with fatnes of their bloud did cause it to battell and fructifie Would to God the fruite might be
Turkes or Infidels or in their doctrine were any Idolatrous impitie or detestable iniquitie in their liues if they went about any deadly destruction or priuy conspiracies to oppresse your liues or by fraudulent dealing to circuÌ„uent you then had you some cause to coÌ„plaine and also to reuenge Now seing in their doctrine ye haue neyther blasphemy idolatry superstition nor misbeliefe to obiect vnto them seing they are baptised in the same beliefe and beleue the same articles of the Crede as ye do hauing the same God the same Christ sauiour the same baptisme and are ready â—s conâ—erre with you in all kinde of Christen doctrine neyther do refuse to be tryed by any place of the scripture how then riseth this mortall malice of you agaynst them If you thinke them to be herâ—tickes then bring forth if ye can any one sentence which they arrogantly hold contrary to the minde of holy scripture expounded by the censure of most auncient Doctours Or what is there in all yâ— scripture to be required but they acknowledge confesse the same See try the order of their liues doinges what great fault find you They serue God they walke vnder his feare they obey his law as men may do and though they be transgressors toward him as other men are yet toward you what haue they done what haue they committed or deserued why you should be so bitter agaynst them What offended the poore habitants of Merindal Cabriers when the bishop of Aix the Cardinall of Turon and other Bishops of France wrasting from Fraunces the French king a commission sent Menâ—rius with his Captayne Iohn de Gay to destroy theyr countrey an 1530. who driuing the poore people there into a barn ful of straw set the barn on fire burned vp men women and children And likewise in a church exercised the like crueltie vpon them where were murdered the same time to the number of a thousand yong and old women children and yong infants besides vii whole townes with the most part of the dwellers thering being murdered burnt in the sayd country of ProueÌ„ce Also before that what offended the Cittizens of Tholouse and Auinion when Pope Gregory the ix set Lewes the French king to warre agaynst them and agaynst Raymundus their Earle without cause where also the sayd kyng died at the siege Or to speake of later yeres what hurt or harme did the poore Protestantes in the towne of Uassy who peaceably being at a Sermon were miserably slayne and cut men women and children by the Duke of Guyes and hys armed souldiours besides other infinite examples almost not to be numbred of like crueltie in Calabria Apulia Bohemia Fraunce and now of late in Flaunders and in other countryes moe But to let other countryes passe let vs turne now to the peaceable gouernment in this realme of England vnder this our so milde gracious Queene now presently reigning Under whome you see howe gently you are suffered what mercy is shewed vnto you how quietly ye liue What lacke you that you woulde haue hauing almost the best rowmes and offices in all the realme not onely without any losse of lyfe but also without anye feare of death And though a few of your Archâ—lerkes be in custody yet in that custody so shrewdly are they hurt that many a good Protestant in the realme would be glad with all their hartes to chaunge rowmes and dyet with them if they might And albeit some other for their pleasure haue slipt ouer the seas if their courage to see countries abroade did so allure them who coulde let them yet this is certayne no dreade there was of death that draue them For what papist haue you seen in all this land to lose eyther life or limme for papistry during al these xii yeares hetherto since this Queenes reigne And yet all this notwithstaÌ„ding hauing no cause to complayne so many causes to geue God thaÌ„ks ye are not yet content ye fret and fume ye grudge and mutter and are not pleased with peace nor satisfied with safety but hope for a day and fayne would haue a chaunge And to preuent your desired day ye haue conspired and rise vpp in open rebellion agaynst your Prince whom the Lord hath set vp to be your gouernour And as you haue since that nowe of late disturbed the quiet and peaceable state of Scotland in murdering most trayterously the gentle and godly Regent of Scotland who in sparing the Queenes life there when he had her in his handes hath now therfore lost his own so with like fury as by your rebellion appeareth would disturbe the golden quiet and tranquilitie of this Realme of England if ye might haue your willes Which the mercifull grace of almightie for Christ his sonnes sake our Lord forfend and vtterly disapoynt Amen Wherfore these premises coÌ„sidered my question is to aske of you know what iust or reasonable cause ye haue of these your vnreasonable doinges of this your so mortall and deadly hatred fury and malice you beare agaynst these your euenchristened of these your tumultes coniurations gaping and hoping rebellions mutteringes murders wherewith you trouble and disquiet the whole world Of all which mischiefes if the true cause were well known the truth would be found doubtles to be none other but onely the priuate cause of the Bishop of Rome that he is not receiued and the dignity of his Church exalted Touching which cause how vnreasonable and vniust it is more shal be sayd the Lord willing in reply according as I shal see theyr answere if it shall so please theÌ„ or any of theÌ„ to answere this question In the meane time this for a briefe note shall suffice that it standeth not with the scripture but contrary to the scripture that the Bishop of Rome should so reuenge his owne priuate cause If his title plantatioÌ„ be good of God why doth he not refer it vnto god And no doubt but if it be so God will maintein it though the whole world sayd no. If it be otherwise it will fall be rooted out though all the world sayd yea yea the greatest argument to proue this plantation of the Popes supremacy not to be of God is that the Pope fighting in his owne priuate cause by outward worldly force seeketh his owne glory Christ our sauior being here refused himselfe yet neither reuenged his cause nor sought his owne glory but only the glory will of his father thus speaking of himself Si ego glorifico meipsuÌ„ gloria mea nihil est pater meus est qui glorificat me c. Ioan. 8. i. If I glorify my selfe my glory is nothing my father is he that glorifyeth me c. Euen so I saye with scripture that if the Popes procâ—edings were planted of God he would not so wrastle for his glory as â—e doth But forsomuch as he seeketh by such cruelty and bloudshed to exalt himselfe
seconde point consisteth in preaching and expressing the glorious and triumphant Maiestie of Christ Iesus the sonne of God and the excellency of his glory who being once dead in the infirmitie of flesh rose againe wyth power ascending vp with maiestie hath led away captiuitie captiue Eph. 4. sitteth and reigneth in glory on the right hand of God in heauenly thinges aboue all principates and potestates powers and dominations aboue euery name that is named not only in this world but also in the world to come Ephe. 1. In whose name euery knee hath to bende both in heauen and in earth and vnder the earth and euery tongue to confesse our Lord Christ Iesus to be of the glory of God the Fathee Phil. 2. In whome and by whome all things are made both in heauen and in earth things visible inuisible whether they be thrones or dominations or principates or potestats al are by him and for him created and he is before all all thinges consist in him who is the head of his body the Churche the beginning and first borne from the dead in whome dwelleth all fulnes Col. 1. To whome the Father hath giuen all iudgement and iudgeth no man himselfe any more Ioh. 5. To whom the Father hath giuen all things to his hands Iohn 13. To whome the father hath giuen power of all flesh Iohn 17. To whome all power is giuen in heauen and in earth Math. vlt. In whome be all the promises of God Est. Amen 2. Cor. 1. 3. Thirdly he declareth the vertue of his Crosse Passion and that what exceeding benefites proceede to vs by the same By whose bloud we haue redemption remission of our sinnes Ephes. 1. By whose strypes we are made whole Eay 53. By whose Crosse all thinges are pacified both in heauen and in earth Col. 1. By whose death wee are reconciled Ro. 5. Who hath destroied death brought life to light 1. Timot. 1. Who by death hath destroyed him which had the power of death that is the diuell and hath deliuered them which liued vnder feare of death all theyr life in bondage Heb. 2. By whose obedience we are made iust by whose righteousnes we are iustified to life Rom. 5. By whose curse wee are blessed and deliuered from the malediction of the law Gala. 8. By whose bloud we that once were farre of are made neere vnto God Ephes. 5. Who in one body hath reconciled both Iewes Gentiles vnto God Eph. 2. Who by his flesh hath taken away the diuision and separation betweene God and vs abolishing the law which was set against vs in preceptes decrees Ephes. 2. Who is our peace our aduocate and propitiatiō for the sinnes of the whole worlde 1. Iohn 2. Who was made accursed sinne for vs that we might be the righteousnes of God in him 2. Cor. 5. Who is made of God for vs our wisedome and righteousnes sanctification and redemption 1. Cor 1. By whom we haue boldnes and entraunce with all confidence through faith in him Ephes. 3. Who forgiueth all our sinnes and hath torne a peeces the obligation or handwriting which was against vs in the law of commaundements and hath crucified it vpon the Crosse vtterly hath dispatched and abolished the same and hath spoled principates and potestates as in an open shew of conquest triumphing ouer them openly in himselfe Col. 2. Who iustifieth the wicked by faith Ro. 4. In whom we are made full and complete Col. 2. c. 4. The fourth branch is to teach and informe vs to whō these benefites of Christes Passion and victory do apperteine by what meanes the same is applied redoundeth vnto vs which meanes is onely one that is onely faith in Christ Iesu and no other thing Which faith it pleaseth almightie God to accept for righteousnes And this righteousnes it is which onely standeth before God and none other as we are plainly taught by the Scriptures and especially by the doctrine of S. Paule Which righteousnes thus rising of faith in Christ. S. Paule calleth the righteousnes of God where he speaketh of himselfe vtterly refuseth the other righteousnes which is of the lawe that the might be found in him not hauing his own righteousnes which is of the law but the righteousnes of Christ which is of faith Phil. 3. Againe the saide Apostle writing of the Iewes which sought for righteousnes and found it not and also of the Gentiles which sought not for it and yet found it sheweth the reason why because saith he the one sought it as by workes and the lawe and came not to it who not knowing the righteousnes of God and seking to set vp their owne righteousnes did not submit themselues to the righteousnes whiche is of God The other which were the Gentiles and sought not for it obteined righteousnes that righteousnes which is of faith c. Ro. 9. Also in an other place Saint Paule in the same Epistle writing of this righteousnes which commeth of faith calleth it the righteousnes of God in these wordes Whome God saith he hath set vp for a propitiatiō by faith in his bloud whereby to make manifest the righteousnes which is of himselfe in tollerating our sinnes c. Rom. 3. By the which righteousnes it is euident that S. Paule meaneth the righteousnes of faith which almightie God nowe reuealeth maketh manifest by preaching of the Gospell Wilt thou see yet more plainely this righteousnes of God howe it is taken in S. Paule for the righteousnes of faith therefore is called the righteousnes of God because it is imputed onely of God to fayth and not deserued of man In the same Epistle to the Romanes and in the 3. chap. aforesayd his wordes be manifest The righteousnes of God sayth he is by faith of Iesus Christ in all and vpon al that doe beleue c. Wherfore whosoeuer studieth to be accepted with God and to be found righteous in his light let him learne diligently by the doctrine of S. Paule to make a difference a separation as farre as from heauen and earth betwene these two that is betweene the righteousnes of workes righteousnes of faith in any wise beware he bring no other meanes for his iustification or remission of his sins but onely faith apprehending the body or person of Christ Iesus crucified For as there is no way into the house but by the doore so is there no comming to God but by Christ alone which is by faith And as the mortall body without bodely sustenance of bread drinke can not but perishe so the spiritual soule of man hath no other refreshing but only by faith in the body and bloude of Christ whereby to be saued With this faith the Idolatrous Gentiles apprehēded Iesus Christ and receaued therby righteousnes Cornelius the first Baptised Ramane so sooone as he
same time in battail Of Gallus and Volusianus his sōne Emperours after Decius both slaine by conspiracie of Aemilianus who rose against them both in warre and within three monthes after was slaine himselfe Next to Aemilianus succeded Valerianus and Galianus his sonne of whome Valerianus who was a persecuter of the Christians was taken prisoner of the Persians and there made a ridyng foole of Sapores their king who vsed him for a stoole to leap vp vpon his horse while his sonne Galienus sleepyng at Rome either would not or could not once proferre to reuenge his fathers ignominie For after the taking of Valerian so many Emperors rose vp as were prouinces in the Romaine Monarch At length Galienus also was killed by Aureolus which warred against him It were too long here to speake of Aurelianus an other persecuter slain of his Secretarie Of Tacitus and Florinus his brother of whom the first raigned 6. months and was slaine at Pontus the other raigned two months and was murdred at Tarsis Of Probus who although a good ciuill Emperour yet was he destroied by his souldiers After whom Carus the next emperour was slaine by lightning Next to Carus followed the impious and wicked persecuter Dioclesian with his fellowes Maximian Galerius Maximinus Maxentius and Licinius vnder whom all at one time during the life of Dioclesian the greatest and most grieuous persecution was mooued against the Christians x. yeares together Of which Dioclesian and Maximinian deposed themselues frō the Empire Galerius the chiefest minister of the persecution after his terrible persecutions fell into a wonderfull sicknesse hauing such a sore risen in the neather part of his belly which consumed his priuie members and so did swarme with wormes that being not curable neither by Surgerie nor Phisike he confessed that it happened for his crueltie toward the Christians and so called in his proclamations against them Notwithstanding he not able to sustain as some say the stench of his sore slue himselfe Maximinus in his warre being tormented with payne in his guttes there died Maxentius was vanquished by Constantine and drouned in Tiber. Licinius likewise beyng ouercome by the said Constantine the great was deposed from his Empire and afterward slaine of his souldiours But on the other side after the tyme of Constantine when as the fayth of Christ was receiued into Imperiall seate we read of no Emperour ofter the like sort destroied or molested except it were Iulianus or Basilius which expelled one Zeno was afterward expelled himselfe or Valende besides these we read of no Emperour to come to ruine as the other before mentioned Ex lib hist. tripart And thus haue we in a briefe summe collected out of the Chronicles the vnquiet and miserable state of the Emperours of Rome vntill the tyme of Christian Constantine with the examples no lesse terrible then manifest of Gods seuere iustice vpon them for their contemptuous refusing and persecuting the faith and name of Christ their Lord. Moreouer in much like sort and condition if leisure of tyme or haste of matter would suffer me a little to digresse vnto more lower tymes and to come more nere home the like examples I could also inferre of this our countrey of England concerning the terrible plagues of God against the churlish and vnthankfull refusing or abusing the benefite of his truth First we read how that God stirred vp Gildas to preach to the old Britains and to exhort thē vnto repentance and amendment of life and afore to warne thē of plagues to come if they repented not What auayled it Gildas was laughed to scorne and taken for a false prophet and a malicious preacher the Britains with lusty courages whorish faces and vnrepentant hartes went forth to sinne and to offend the Lord their God What followed God sent in their enemies on euery side destroied them and gaue the land to other nations Not many yeres past God seing idolatry superstition hipocrisie and wicked liuing vsed in this Realme raysed vp that godly learned man Iohn Wickliffe to preach vnto our fathers repentance and to exhort them to amend their liues to forsake their Papistry Idolatry their hypocrisy superstition and to walke in the feare of God His exhortations were not regarded He with his Sermons was despised His bookes and he himself after his death were burnt what followed they slue their right king and set vp three wrong kings on a rowe vnder whom all the noble bloud was slaine vp halfe the commons thereto what in Fraunce with their own sword in fighting among themselues for the crowne and the Cities and townes decayed and the land brought halfe to a wildernes in respect of that it was before O extreme plagues of Gods vengeance Since that tyme euen of late yeares God once againe hauing pitie of this realm of England raised vp his prophets namely William Tindall Thomas Bilney Iohn Frith Doctor Barnes Ierome Garret Anthonie Person with diuers other which both with their writings and sermons earnestly laboured to call vs vnto repentaunce that by this meanes the fierce wrath of God might be turned away from vs. But how were they intreated how were their painfull labours regarded they themselues were condemned and burnt as heretikes and their bookes condemned and burnt as heretical The time shall come saith Christ that whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God hie good seruice Whether any thing since that tyme hath so chaunced this Realme worthy the name of a plague let the godly wise iudge If God hath deferred his punishment or forgeuē vs these our wicked deedes as I trust he hath let vs not therfore be proud and hie minded but most humbly thanke him for his tender mercies and beware of the like vngodly enterprises hereafter Neither is it here any neede to speake of these our lower and latter tymes which haue ben in king Henry and king Edwards dayes seeing the memory thereof is yet fresh and cannot be forgotten But let this passe of this I am sure that God yet once againe is come on visitation to this church of England yea and that more louingly beneficially then euer he did afore For in this his visitation he hath redressed many abuses and cleansed his church of much vngodlines and superstition and made it a glorious Church if it be compared to the olde forme and state And now how gratefull receiuers we be with what hart study and reuerence we embrace that which he hath giuen that I referre either to thē that see our fruits or to the sequele which peraduenture will declare But this by the way of digression Now to regresse againe to the state of the first former tymes It remaineth that as I haue set foorth the iustice of God vpon these Romain persecutors so now we declare their persecutions raised vp against the people and seruauntes of Christ within the space of 300. yeares after Christ. Which persecutions in
they fulfilled that Scripture which is spoken of in Esay Let vs take away the iust man because he is not profitable for vs Wherfore let them eat the fruits of their workes Therfore they went vp to throwe doune the iust man and said among themselues let vs stone this iust man Iames they toke him to smite him with stones for he was not yet dead wheÌ„ he was cast doune but he turning fell doune vpon his knees saying O Lord God Father I beseech thee to forgeue them for they know not what they do But wheÌ„ they had smitten him with stones one of the priests of the children of Rechas the sonne of Charobim spake to them the testimonie which is in Ieremie the Prophet leaue off what do ye The iust man praieth for you And one of those which were present tooke a Fullers instrument wherwith they did vse to beat and purge cloth and smote the iust man on his head and so he finished his Martyrdome and they buried him in the same place his piller abideth yet by the temple He was a true testimonie to the Iewes and the Gentiles And shortly after Vespasianus the Emperour destroying the land of Iewrie brought them into captiuitie These thinges being thus written at large of Egesippus do well agree to those which Clement did write of him This Iames was so notable a man that for his iustice he was had in honour of all men in so much that the wise men of the Iewes shortly after his Martyrdome did impute the cause of the besieging of Ierusalem and other calamities which happened vnto theÌ„ to no other cause but vnto the violence and iniurie done to this man Also Iosephus hath not left this out of his historie where he speaketh of him after this maner These things so chanced vnto the Iewes for a vengeance because of that iust man Iames which was the brother of Iesu whoÌ„ they called Christ for the Iewes killed him although he was a righteous man The same Iosephus declareth his death in the same booke and chapter saying Caesar hearing of the death of Festus sent Albinus the Lieuetenant into Iewrie but Ananus the yonger being bishop and of the sect of the Saduces trusting that he had obtained a conuenient tyme seing that Festus was dead and Albinus entred on his iourney he called a Councell and calling many vnto him among whom was Iames by name the brother of Iesu which is called Christ he stoned them accusing them as breakers of the law Whereby it appeareth that many other besides Iames also the same tyme were Martyred and put to death amoÌ„g the Iewes for the faith of Christ. A description of the X. first persecutions in the Primitiue Church THese thinges being thus declared for the Martyrdome of the Apostles and the persecutioÌ„ of the Iewes Now let vs by the grace of Christ our Lord comprehend with like breuitie the persecutions raised by the Romaines against the Christians in the Primitiue age of the Church during the space of 300. yeares till the comming of godly Constantine which persecutions are reckoned of Eusebius and by the most part of writers to the number of x. most speciall Wherin meruailous it is to see and read the numbers incredible of Christian innocents that were slaine and tormented some one way some an other As Rabanus saith saith truly Alij ferro perempti Alij flammis exusti Alij flagris verberati Alij vectibus perforati Alij cruciati patibulo Alij demersi pelagi periculo Alij viui decoriati Alij vinculis mancipati Alij linguis priuati Alij lapidibus obruti Alij frigore afflicti Alij fame cruciati Alij truncatis manibus aliÃsue caesis membris spectaculum contumeliae nudi propter nomen Domini portantes c. That is Some slaine with sword Some burnt with fire Some with whips scourged Some stabbed in with forkes of iron Some fastned to the crosse or gibbet Some drowned in the sea Some their skinnes pluckt of Some their tongues cut off Some stoned to death Some killed with cold Some starued with hunger Some their hands cut off or otherwise dismembred haue bene so left naked to the open shame of the world c. Whereof Augustine also in his booke De Ciuit. 22. cap. 6. thus saith Ligabantur includebantur caedebantur torquebantur vrebantur laniabantur trucidabantur multiplicabantur non pugnantes pro salute sed salutem contemnentes pro seruatore Whose kindes of punishments although they were diuers yet the maner of constancie in all these Martyrs was one And yet notwithstaÌ„ding the sharpenes of these so many and sundry tormeÌ„ts and like cruelnes of the tormentors yet such was the nuÌ„ber of these constant Saintes that suffered or rather such was the power of the Lord in his Saints that as Hierome in his Epistle to Chromatius and Heliodorus saith Nullus esset dies qui non vltra quinque millium numerum Martyrum reperiri posset ascriptus excepto die Kalendarum Ianuarij That is There is no day in the whole yeare vnto which the nuÌ„ber of fine thousand Martyrs cannot be ascribed except onely the first day of Ianuary * The first Persecution THe first of these x. persecutions was stirred vp by Nero Domitius the vj. Emperour before mentioned about the yeare of our Lord 67. The tyrannous rage of which Emperour was so fierce against the Christians as Eusebius recordeth Vsque adeò vt videres repletas humanis corporibus ciuitates iacentes mortuos simul cum paruulis senes foemi narúmque absque vlla sexus reuerentia nudata in publico reiectáque starent cadauera That is In so much that a man might then see cities lye full of mens bodies the old there lying together with the yong and the dead bodies of women cast out naked without all reuerence of that sexe in the opeÌ„ streets c. Likewise Orosius writing of the said Nero saith that he was the first which in Rome did raise vp persecution against the Christians and not onely in Rome but also through all the prouinces therof thinking to abolish and to destroy the whole name of Christians in all places c. Whereunto accordeth moreouer the testimonie of Hierome vpon Daniel saying thà t many there were of the Christians in those dayes which seyng the filthy abominations and intollerable crueltie of Nero thought that he should be Antichrist c. In this persecution among many other Saintes the blessed Apostle Peter was condemned to death and crucified as some doe write at Rome albeit othersome and not without cause doe doubt thereof concerning whose lyfe and hystory because it is sufficiently described in the text of the Gospell and in the Actes of S. Luke chap. 4.5 12. I neede not heere to make any great repetytion therof As touching the cause and maner of hys death diuers ther be which make relation as Hierome Egesippus Eusebius
Churches to the Romains one to the Corinthians two to the GalathiaÌ„s one to the Ephesians one to the Philippians one to the Colossians one to the Thessalonians two Moreouer he wrote to his Disciples to Timothie two to Titus one to Philemon one The Epistle which beareth the title to the Hebrues is not thought to be his for the difference of the stile phrase but either iudged to be written of Timothie as Tertullian supposeth or of S. Luke as other do thinke or els of Clement afterward Bishop of Rome who as they say was adioyned with Paul and compiling together his sayings and sentences did phrase them in his stile and maner Or els as some do iudge because S. Paul wrote vnto the Hebrues for the odiousnes of his name among that people therefore he dissimuled and confessed his name in the first entre of his salutation contrary to his accustomed condition And as he wrote to the Hebrues he being an Hebrue so he wrote in Hebrue that is in his own tongue more eloquently And that is thought to be the cause why it differeth from his other Epistles and is after a more eloquent maner translated into the Greeke then his other Epistles be Some also read the Epistle written to Laodicea but that is explosed of all men Thus much Hierome As touching the tyme and order of the death and Martyrdome of S. Paule as Eusebius Hierome Maximus and other authors doe but briefly passe ouer So Abdias if his booke be of any substaÌ„tial authoritie speaking more largely of the same doth say that after the crucifying of Peter the ruine of Simon Magus Paule yet remayning in free custody was dimissed and deliuered at that time from Martyrdome by Gods permission that all the Gentiles might be replenished with preaching of the Gospell by him And the same Abdias proceeding in his story declareth moreouer that as Paule was thus occupied at Rome he was accused to the Emperour not onely for teaching new doctrine but also for stirring vp sedition against the Empire For this he being called before Nero and demaunded to shew the order and maner of his doctrine there declared what his doctrine was to teach all men peace and charitie how to loue one an other how to preuent one an other in honor rich meÌ„ not to be puft in pride nor to put their trust in their treasures but in the liuing God Meane men to be contented with foode and rayment and with their present state Poore meÌ„ to reioyce in their pouertie with hope Fathers to bring vp their children in the feare of God Children to obey their parents Husbandes to loue their wiues Wiues to be subiect vnto their husbands Citizens and subiects to giue their tribute vnto Caesar and to be subiect to their magistrates Maisters to be curteous not currish to their seruaunts Seruants to deale faithfully with their maisters And this to be the summe of his teaching which his doctrine he receiued not of men nor by men but by Iesus Christ and the father of glory which spake to him from heauen the Lord Iesus saying to him that he should goe and preach in his name and that he would be with him and would be the spirit of life to all that beleued in him and that whatsoeuer he did or said he would iustifie it c. After that Paule had thus declared vnto the Emperour shortly after sentence of death was pronounced against him that he should be headed Unto whose executâ—oÌ„ then Nero sent two of his Esquiers Ferega and Parthemius to bring him word of his death They comming to Paule instructing then the people desired him to pray for them that they might beleue Who told them that shortly after they should beleue and be baptised at his Sepulchre as Abdias writeth This done the souldiours came and led him out of the Citie to the place of execution where he after his prayers made gaue his necke to the sword Abdias reporteth that as his head was strokeÌ„ off in stead of blood issued out white milke and that at laying downe his head he signed himselfe with the signe of a crosse in his forehead but this being found in no other historie Abdias semeth either to adde of his own or els to borow out of the Legend as he doth many other things beside wherof more shal be sayd Christ willing hereafter Although the same miracle of milke flowing out of his necke is referred also vnto Ambrose who in his sermon 68. if it be not counterfaited seemeth to affirme the same Of the tyme and yeare when these blessed Apostles did suffer histories doe not all agree They that follow the commoÌ„ opinion and the Popes decrees say that both Peter and Paul suffred both in one day and in one yeare which opinion semeth to be taken out of Dionysius bishop of Corinth Hierome in his booke De viris illustr affirmeth that they suffred both in one day but he expresseth not the yeare So doth Isodorus and Eusebius Symon Metaphrastes bringeth in the opinion of some which thinke that Paul suffred not with Peter but after Peter Prudentius in his PeristephanoÌ„ noteth that they both were put to death vpon the same day but not in the same yere and saith that Paule followed Peter a yeare after Abdias aboue mentioned recordeth that Paule suffered two yeares after Peter Moreouer if it be true which Abdias saith that after the crucifiyng of Peter Paul remained in his fyare custody at Rome meÌ„tioned in the Actes of the Apostles which was as Hierom witnesseth the 3. or 4. yere of Nero then must it be x. yeare betwixt the Martyrdome of Peter and of Paule for as much as it is by all writers confessed that Paule suffered the 14. yeare which was the last yeare of Nero. And so Abdias seemeth neither to agree with other authors nor with himselfe And thus much of the first persecution The second Persecution THe first Romaine persecution beginning vnder Nero as is aforesaid ceased vnder Vespasianus who gaue some rest to the poore Christians After whose raigne was mooued not long after the second persecution by the Emperor Domitian brother of Titus Of whome Eusebius and Orosius so write that he first beginning mildly afterward did so farre outrage in pride intollerable that he commaunded himself to be worshipped as God and that images of gold and siluer in his honour should be set vp in Capitolio The chiefest nobles of the Senators either vpon enuy or for their goodes he caused to be put to death some openly and some he sent into banishment there causing them to be slaine priuilie And as his tiranny was vnmeasurable so the intemperancie of his life was no lesse He put to death all the nephewes of Iuda called the Lordes brother and caused to be sought out and to be slayne all that could be found of the stocke of Dauid as Vespasian also did
was how and when it should appeare they aunswered that his kingdome was no worldly nor terren thing but an heauenly and Aungelicall kingdome that it should appeare in the consummation end of the world what tyme he comming in glory should iudge the quicke and the dead and render to euery one according to his deseruinges Domitian the Emperour hearing this as the saying is did not condemne them but despising them as vile persons let them go also staid the persecution then mooued against the Christians They being thus discharged and dismissed afterward had the gouernmeÌ„t of Churches beyng taken for Martyrs and as of the Lords stock and so consumed in good peace till the tyme of Traianus Haec Egesip Euseb Lib. 3. cap. 20. By this story here recited may appeare what were the causes why the Emperours of the Romaine Monarchie did so persecute the Christians which causes were chiefly these feare and hatred 1. feare for that the Emperors and Senate of blinde ignoraunce not knowing the maner of Christes kingdome feared and misdoubted least the same would subuert their Emperie Like as the Pope thinkeeh now that this Gospel wil ouerthrow his kingdom of maiestie And therfore sought they all means possible how by death and all kindes of torments vtterly to extinguish the name and memorie of the christians And therupon semeth to spring the old law of the Romaine Senate Non debere dimitti Christianos qui semel ad tribunal venissent nisi propositum mutent i. That the Christians should not bee let goe which were once brought to the iudgement seate except they chaunged their purpose c. Euseb. Lib. 5. cap. 21.2 Hatred partly for that this world of his owne naturall condition hath euer hated and maliced the people of god from the first beginning of the world Partly agayne for that the Christians beyng of a contrary nature and Religion seruing only the true liuing God despised their false gods spake against their idolatrous worshippings and many tymes stopped the power of Sathan working in their Idoles And therfore Sathan the Prince of this world stirred vp the Romaine Princes blynd Idolaters to beare the more hatred and spite against them Upon these causes and such like rose vp these malicious slaunders false surmises infamous lies slanderous accusations of the Heathen idolaters against the Christian seruaunts of God which incited the Princes of this world the more to persecute them for what crimes so euer malice could inuent or rash suspicion could minister that was imputed to the Christians as that they were a people incestuous that in the night in their concourses puttyng out their candles they ranne together in all filthy maner that they killed their owne children that they vsed to eate mans flesh that they were seditious and rebellious that they would not sweare by the fortune prosperitie of Caesar that they would not adore the Image of Caesar in the market place that they were pernitious to the Emperie of Rome Briefly whatsoeuer mishappened to the Citie or Prouinces of Rome either famine pestilence earthquake warres wonders vnseasonablenes of weather or what other euils soeuer hapned it was imputed to the Christians as Iustinus recordeth Ouer and beside al these a great occasion that stirred vp the Emperours against the Christians came by one Publius Tarquinius the chiefe Prelate of the idolatrous sacrifices and Mamertinus the chiefe gouernour of the Citie in the tyme of Traianus who partly with money partly with sinister and pestilent counsaâ—â—e partly with infamous accusations as witnesseth Nauclerus incensed the mynde of the Emperour so muche against Gods people Also among these other causes abouesaid crept in some piece of couetousnes withal as in all other things it doth in that the wicked promooters and accusers for sucre sake to haue the possessions of the christians were the more redy to accuse them to haue the spoyle of their goods Thus hast thou Christian reader first the causes declared of these persecutions 2. The cruell law of their condemnation 3. Now heare more what was the forme of inquisition which was as is witnessed in the second Apologie of Iustinus to this effect that they should sweare to declare the truth whether they were in very deed Christians or not and if they confessed then by the law the sentence of death proceeded Iust. Apol. 2. Neither yet were these tyrants and organes of SathaÌ„ thus contented with death onely to bereaue the life from the bodye The kindes of death were diuers and no lesse horrible then diuers Whatsoeuer the cruelnesse of mans inuention could deuise for the punishment of mans body was practised against the Christians as partly I haue mentioned before and more appeareth by the Epistle sent from the brethren of France hereafter following Craftie traynes outcries of enemies imprisonments stripes and scourgings drawings tearings stonings plates of iron layd to them burning hote deep dungeons racks strangling in prisons the teeth of wild beasts gridirons gibbets and gallowes tossing vpon the hornes of Buls Moreouer wheÌ„ they were thus killed their bodies laid in heaps and dogs there left to keep them that no man might come to bury them neither would any prayer obtayne them to be interred and buried Ex Epistola fratrum Viennensium ac Lugdunensium c. And yet notwithstanding for all these continual persecutions and horrible punishments the church of the christians daily increased deepely rooted in the doctrine of the Apostles and of men Apostolicall and watered plenteously with the bloud of Saintes as saith Nicephorus Tib. 3. Whereof let vs heare the worthy testimony of Iustinus Martyr in his Dialogue with Tripheus And that none saith he can terrifie or remoue vs which beleue in Iesus by this it daily appeareth for when we are slaine crucified cast to wild beastes into the fire or geuen to other torments yet we goe not from our confession but contrary the more crueltie and slaughter is wrought against vs the mo they be that come to pietie and faith by the name of Iesus no otherwise then if a man cut the vine tree the better the branches grow For the vine tree planted by God and Christ our Sauiour is his people Haec Iust. ¶ To comprehend the names and number of all the Martyrs that suffered in all these ten persecutions which are innumerable as it is vnpossible so it is hard in such varietie and diuersitie of matter to keepe such a perfect order and course of yeares and times that either some be not left out or that euery one bee reduced into his right place especially seeing the Authors themselues whome in this present worke we follow doe diuersly disagree both in the tymes in the names and also in the kynd of Martyrdome of them that suffered As for example where the common reading and opinion of the Church and the Epistles Decretall doe take Anacletus to succeed after
therof Lib. 4 cap. 17. in wordes and effect as followeth c. There was sayth he a certayne woman maryed vnto a husband who was geuen much to laciuiousnes whereunto she her selfe in tymes past was also addict But she afterward being instructed in the Christian religion became chaste her self and also perswaded her husband to liue chastly often times telling him that it was written in the preceptes of the Christians that they should be punished eternally which liued not chastely and iustly in this life But he still continuing in his filthines thereby caused his wife to estraunge her selfe from his company For why the woman thought it not conuenient to continue in her husbandes company which contemning the lawe of nature sought otherwise to satisfie hys filthy appetite Therefore she was purposed to be deuorced frō him But her neighbours and kinsfolkes prouoked her by promising hys amendment to keepe company agayne with hym and so she did But he after this tooke hys iourny into Alexandria and when it was shewed her that there hee liued more licenciously then at any time before for that she would not be counted partaker of his incestuous lyfe by coupling her selfe any longer with him she gaue him a letter of diuorce so departed frō him Then her husbād who ought rather to haue reioyced to haue so honost and chaste a wife which not onely would not commit any dishonest thing her selfe but also could not abide any lewde or misordered behauiour in her husband and that by this her seperation shee went about to reclayme hym from hys incest and wickednes to better amendment of lyfe He in recompence to hys wyfe agayne accused her to be a Christian whiche at that tyme was no lesse then death Whereupon she being in great perill and daunger deliuered vp vnto the Emperour as Iustinus in his Apology writing to the Emperour him selfe declareth a supplication desiring and crauing of hys maiesty first to graunt her so much licence as to set her familie in order and that done afterward to come agayne make aunswere to all that might or should be layd agaynst her whereunto the Emperour condescended Then her husband seing that he could haue no vauntage agaynst her deuised with himselfe how he might bring Ptolomeus which was her instructor in the fayth of Christ in trouble and accusation vsing the meanes of a certayne Centurion who was hys very frend whom he perswaded to examine Ptolomeus whether he were a Christian or not Ptolomeus as one the loued the trueth not thinking good to hide hys profession confessed no lesse then to the examinour openly declaring that he had as truth was taught and professed the veritie of Christian doctrine For who so denyeth him selfe to be that he is eyther cōdemneth in denying that thing that he is or maketh himselfe vnworthy of that the confession whereof he flyeth whiche thing is neuer found in a true and sincere Christian. Thus thē he being brought before Vrbicius the iudge and by him condemned to suffer One Lucius being also a Christian standing by and seing the wrong iudgement and hasty sentence of the Iudge sayd to Vrbicius what reason I pray you or equitie is this that this man who neyther is adulterer nor fornicator nor homicide nor fealon neyther hath committed any such crime wherein hee may be charged thus is condemned onely for hys name and confession of a Christian. This cōdemnation and these maner of Iudgementes O Vrbici are neither seemely for the vertuous Emperour nor to the Philosopher hys sonne nor yet for the estate of hys Senate of Rome Which wordes being heard Vrbitius making no farther examination of the matter sayd vnto Lucius me thinketh thou art also a Christian. And when Lucius had geuen him to vnderstand that he was also a Christian the Iudge without further delay commaunded him to be had away to the place of execution To whom he aunswered I thanke you with al my hart that you release me from most wicked gouernours and send me vnto my good and most louing father being also the king of all Gods And in like maner the third man also comming vnto him and vsing the like libertie of speeche had also the like sentence of death and condemnation and crowned also with the same crowne of Martyrdome And thus much out of the Apology of Iustinus by the which story it may appeare not to be true that Gratianus attributeth vnto Higynus Byshop of Rome the deciding of causes matrimoniall seeing that in Iustinus tyme who was in the same age of Higynus the deuorcement of this woman in this history aboue touched was not decided by any Ecclesiasticall law or brought before any Byshop but was brought before a Heathen Prince and determined by the law ciuill Henricus de Erfordia recordeth out of the Martyrologe of Isuardus of one Concordus a minister of the Citie of Spolete who in the reigne of this Antoninus Verus because he would not sacrifice vnto Iupiter but did spit in the face of the Idole after diuers and sundry punishments sustaynd at last with the sword was beheaded Vincentius in hys x. booke chap. 108. reciteth a long story of his actes and life wherof some part perhappes may seeme tollerable But this verily appeareth to be false and fabulous concerning the water flowing besides his sepulchre in the forenamed Cittie of Spolete vnto the whiche water was geuen sayth Vincentius by the vertue of hym for whose name hee suffered to restore sight to the blinde to heale the sicke and to cast out deuils c. Which kinde of vertue to open the eyes of the blinde and to expell deuils neither doth God geue to any creature of water neither is it like that Concordius the blessed Martyr did or would require any such thing at the handes of God Isuardus and Bede Vincentius and Henricus de Erfordia with other authors moe make relation of diuers other Martyrs that by sondry kindes of tormentes were put to death vnder the foresayd Antoninus Verus the names of whome be Simmetrius Florellus Pontianus Alexander Caius Epipodus Victor Corona Marcellus Valerianus The cause or whose Martyrdome was the reprehending of Idolatry and because at the Emperours cōmandement they would not sacrifice to Idols Many sortes of punishmentes and of miracles are tolde of them but at length the end of them all is this that they were beheaded Whereby it may be the more suspected the histories of these writers not to be certayne or true aswell touching these as also other Martyrs as may appeare in Vincentius in Petrus de Natalibus other authors of like sort In which authors they which list to read more of their miracles there may finde them A little before pag 41 mention was made of Symphorissa otherwise named Symphorosa wife of Getulus with her vii sonnes This Getulus or Getulius was a minister or a teacher as witnesseth Martyrol Adonis in the Cittie of
the holy spirit of god whose writings and works yet to this day remaine Out of which the reader may receiue great profite knowledge of thinges as concerning the first creation of the worlde end of the same with al other things necessary to be knowne of euery true Philosopher which wil giue credite vnto them Neither in their teaching they do vse any demonstration as being more certaine o◠themselues then that they neede any such demonstration to be made For asmuch as the accomplyshing and the end of things both paste now present constraineth vs of necessitie to beleue the words and doctrine which they taught which men not only therefore are to be beleued but also for their miracles and wonders done are worthy of credite for that they both preached of God the maker and creator of all thinges And also did prophecye before of Christ his sonne to be sent of him The which the false Prophets being seduced with false and wicked spyrits neither haue done nor do but onely take vpon them to worke certaine prodigious wonders for men to gase at setting out thereby to the worlde false vncleane spirites But then afore all thinges make thy prayer that the gate of light may be opened vnto thee for otherwise these things cannot be attained vnto of euery man but onely of such to whom God and his Christ giueth vnderstanding These thinges with much more which now leasure serueth not to prosecute after the foresaid old father had declared vnto him he departed exhortyng him well to follow the things which he had spoken And after that Iustine as he himselfe witnesseth saw him no more Immediatly after thys Iustine being all inflamed as with fyre kindled in his breast began to conceiue a loue zeale toward the Prophets and all such as were fauoured of Christ. And thus he reuoluing in his mind more and more these wordes found only this Philosophie among all other professions both sure and profitable and so became he a Philosopher in time by these meanes afterwards he was made a Christian and Baptised But where he receiued this holy Sacrament of Baptisme it is not read of nor yet by what occasiō he left his country and came to Rome This only we read in Ierome that he was in Rome there vsed certaine exercises which he called Diatribas disputing there with Crescens a Cinycal philosopher as is before touched But this is certaine how that Iustine after he had receaued the professiō of Christian Religiō became an earnest defēder of the same traueiling and disputing against al the aduersaries thereof fearing neither peril of life nor daunger of death whereby he might maintaine the doctrine of Christ against the malicious blasphemers and also augment the number of Christian beleuers As may appeare by his vehement disputations against the heathen Philosophers Also moreouer aswell appeareth in that long disputatiō which he had with one Tripho at Ephesus as also in his confutations of heretikes Furthermore his conflictes and Apologies which with great courage security he exhibited against the persecutors of the Christians both the Emperour and the Magistrates yea and the whole Senate of Rome doe testifie the same Of the which Apologies the first he wrote to the Senate of Rome and after to Antoninus Pius the Emperour as is before mentioned where in the fyrst writing wyth great liberty to the Senate he declared that of necessitie he was compelled to write and vtter his minde and consciēce to them For that in persecuting of the Christians they did neglect their duety and highly offended God and therfore neede they had to be admonished And further writing to Vrbitius liefetenaunt of the Citie sayd that hee put men to death and tormentes for no offence committed but for the confession onely of the name of Christ which proceedinges and iudgementes neyther became the Emperour nor hys sonne nor the Senate defending moreouer in the sayd Apology and purgyng the Christiās of such crimes as falsely were layd and obiected agaynst them by the Ethnikes And likewise in hys second Apology writing to Antonius the Emperour and his successours with like grauity and free libertie declareth vnto them how they had the name cōmonly beyng reputed taken as vertuous Philosophers mayntayners of iustice louers of learning but whether they were so their actes declared As for him neither for flattery nor fauour at their hands he was cōstrayned thus to write vnto them but onely to sue vnto thē and desire a serious righteous kind of dealing in their iudgements and sentences For it becommeth Princes to folow vprightnes pietie in their iudgements not tiranny and violence also in playne wordes chargeth as wel the emperour as the Senate with manifest wrong For that they did not graunt the Christians that which is not denied to all other malefactors iudging men to death not conuicted but onely for the hatred of the name Other men which be appeached said he in iudgement are not condemned before they are cōuicted but on vs you take your name only for the crime when as indede you ought to see iustice done vpō our accusers And againe saith he if a Christian being accused onely denie that name him you release beyng not able to charge him with any other offence But if he stande to his name onely for his confession you may cast him where indeede it were your duety rather to examine their maner of life what thing they confesse or denye and according to their demerites to see iustice done And in the same further he saith you examine not the causes but incensed with rash affections as with the spur of fury ye slay murder them not conuicted without any respect of iustice And further he addeth Some peraduenture wil say certaine of them haue bene apprehended taken in euill doinges as though saith he you vsed to enquire vpō them being brought afore you not commonly to condemne thē before due examination of their offence for the cause aboue mentioned Where also in the ende of the said Apology after this maner he reprehendeth thē You do degenerate quoth he from the goodnes of your predecessours whose exāple you followe not for your father Adrian of famous memorye caused to bee proclaymed that Christians accused before the iudge should not be cōdemned vnles they were found gilty of some notorious crime I finde that all his vehement and graue Apologie stādeth vpon most strong firme probations denying that the christians ought by conscience at the will commaundement of the Emperour Senate to doe sacrifice to the Idols For the which they being condemned affirme that they suffer open wrong approuing moreouer that the true only Religion is the Religion of the Christians whose both doctrine and conuersation hath no fault Iustinus although with these and such like perswasions did not so preuayle with the Emperour to cause him to
countrey to inhabite in the Citie This Fabian as is sayd thinking nothyng lesse then of any such matter sodenly cōmeth a Doue fleing from aboue and sitteth vpon his head Whereupon all the Congregation beyng moued wyth one minde and one uoyce dyd chose hym for their Bishop In the which function he remayned the space of xiij yeares as Eusebius writeth Damasus Marianus and Sabellicus say xiiij Yeares vnto the tyme of Decius Who whether for that Philippus had committed to him his treasures or whether for the hatred he bare to Philippus in the beginning of his raigne caused him to be put to death Sendyng out moreouer his Proclamation into al quarters that al which professed the name of Christ should be slayne To this Fabian be ascribed certaine ordinaunces as of consecrating new oyle once euery yeare and burnyng the olde of accusations against Byshops of appealing to the sea Apostolicke of not marying within the fift degree of communicating thrise a yeare of offering euery Sonday with such other things moe in his iij. Epistles decretall the which Epistles as by diuers other euidences may be supposed to be vntruely named vpon hym gyuing no signification of any matter agreing to that tyme so do I finde the most part of the iij. Epistle worde for word standing in the Epistle of Sixtus the 3. which folowed almost 200. yeares after him beside the vnseemely doctrine also in the ende of the sayd Epistles contayned where he contrary to the tenour of the Gospell applyeth remission of sinnes onely due to the bloud of Christ vnto the offerings of bread and wyne by men and women euery Sonday in the Church To this Fabianus wrote Origine De orthodoxia suae fidei that is of the rightnes of his fayth Whereby is to be vnderstode that he continued to the tyme of Decius some say also to the tyme of Gallus Of this Origene partly mention is touched before declaring how bolde and feruente he was in the dayes of Seuerus in assisting comforting exhorting and killing the Martyrs that were imprisoned suffered for the name of Christ with such daunger of his owne life that had not bene the singular protectiō of God he had bene stoned to death many tymes of the Heathen multitude Such great concourse of men and women was daily to his house to be catechised instructed in the christian fayth by him that souldiours were hyred of purpose to defend the place where he taught them Agayn such search sometymes was set for him that vnneth any shiftyng of place or countrey could couer him In those laborious trauailes and affayres of the Church in teaching writing confuting exhorting and expounding he continued about the space of 52. yeares vnto the tyme of Decius and Gallus Diuers and great persecutions he sustayned but specially vnder Decius as testifieth Eusebius in his sixt booke declaring that for the doctrine of Christ he sustained bands and torments in his body rackings with barres of iron dungeons besides terrible threates of death and burning All this he suffred in the persecution of Decius as Eusebius recordeth of him and maketh no relatiō of any further matter But Suidas and Nicephorus following the same sayth further concerning him that the sayd Origene after diuers and sundry other torments which he manfully and constantly suffred for Christ at length was brought to an altar where a foule filthy Ethiope was appointed to be and there this option or choyse was offred vnto him whether he would sacrifice to the idole or to haue his body polluted with that foule and ouglie Ethiope Then Origene sayth he who with a Philosophicall mynd euer kept his chastitie vndefiled much abhorring y◠filthy villany to be done to his body condescended to their request Wherupon the iudge puttyng incense in his hand caused him to set it to the fire vpō the altar For the which impietie he afterward was excommunicated of the Church Epiphanius writeth that he beyng vrged to sacrifice to Idols and takyng the boughes in his hand wherwith the Heathen were woont to honour their Gods called vpon the Christians to cary them in the honour of Christ. The which fact the church of Alexandria misliking remooued him from their communion Wherupon Origene driuen away with shame and sorow out of Alexandria went into Iewry where beyng in Hierusalem among the congregation and there requested of the Priestes and Ministers he being also a Priest to make some exhortation in the church refused a great while so to do At length by importunate petition being cōstrained therunto rose vp and turning the booke as though he would haue expounded some place of the Scripture only read the verse of the 49. Psalme but God sayd to the sinner why doest thou preach my iustifications why doest thou take my testament in thy mouth c. Which verie beyng read he shut the booke and sate downe weepyng and wayling the whole congregation also weeping lamentyng with him Suid. Niceph. More what became of Origene it is not found in history but onely that Suidas addeth he dyed and was buried at Tyrus Eusebius affirmeth that he departed vnder the Emperour Gallus about the yeare of our Lord 255. and the 70. yeare of his age in great miserie as appeareth and pouertie In this Origene diuers blemishes of doctrine be noted wherupon Hierome some tymes doth inueigh against him Albeit in some places agayne he doth extoll and commend him for his excellent learning as in his Apologie agaynst Ruff. and in his Epistle to Pammachus and Ocean where he prayseth Origene although not for the perfection of his faith and doctrine nor for an apostle yet for an excellent interpreter for his wit and for a Philosopher And yet in his Prologue vpō the Homelies of Origene vpon Ezechiel he calleth him an other maister of the churches after the Apostles And in an other Preface vpon his questions vpon Genesis he wisheth to himself the knowledge of the scriptures which Origene had also with the enuy of his name Athanasius moreouer calleth him singular and laborious and vseth also his testimonies against the Arrians Socrates Lib. 6. cap. 13. After Origene the congrue order of history requireth next to speak of Heraclas his Usher a man singularly commēded for his knowledge not only in Philosophy but also in all such faculties as for a christiā diuine doth appertain This great towardnes of wit and learning when Origene perceiued in him he appointed him aboue all other to bee his Usher or vnderteacher to helpe in his schoole or Uniuersitie of Alexandria in the raigne of Antoninus Caracalla sonne of Seuerus And after in the x. yeare of Alexander Origene departing vnto Cesarea he succeeded in his roome to gouerne the schoole in Alexandria Further also in the time of Gordianus after the decease of Demetrius bishop of Alexandria this Heraclas succeeded to be Bishop of the said Citie Eusebius Lib. 6. cap. 29.
Emperour out of the Church importeth as much as that Emperour to have bene a Christian. For otherwise if he had come in as an Heathen and as a persecutor it was not then the maner of christian bishops violently to withstand the Emperours or to stop them out Ouer beside the testimony of Eusebius Zonaras doth witnesse contrary in his vj. booke that this Babylas which was then Bishop of Antioch after Zebinus was not put to death by the tormentors but died in prison Wherfore it is not vnpossible but this Babylas and this Emperour which Chrysostome speaketh off may be an other Babylas then that which suffered vnder Decius Nicephorus in his v. booke maketh mention of an other Babylas beside this that suffered vnder Decius which was bishop of Nicomedia In the forenamed Citie of Antioche Vincentius Lib. 11. speaketh of 40. virgines Martyrs which suffered in this persecution of Decius In the country of Phrigia and in the toune of Lampsar the same Vincentius also speaketh of one Peter which there was apprehended and suffered bitter tormentes for Christes name vnder Optimus the Proconsul And in Troada likewise of other Martyrs that there suffered whose names were Andrew Paule Nicomachus and Dionisia a virgin Lib. 11 cap. 46. Also in Babylon sayth he diuers christian Confessours were found of Decius which were led away into Spayne there to be executed Lib. eodem cap. 43. In the countrey of Cappadocea at the Citie of Cesarea in like maner of the sayde author is testified of Germanus Theophilus Cesarius and Vitalis to suffer Martyrdom for Christ eodeÌ„ cap 52. And in the same Booke meÌ„tion also is made of Polychronius Byshop of Babylon cap. 89. And in Pamphilia of Nestor there Bishop that dyed Martyr cap. 52. At Perside in the Toune of Cardala Olympiades and Maximus In Tyrus also Anatolia Uirgin and Audax gaue theyr lyues likewyse to death for the testimonie of Christes name Eusebius moreouer in his sixt booke reciteth out of the Epistles of Dionysius Alexandrinus diuers that suffred diuersly at Alexandria the which places of Dionysius as they be cited in Eusebius I thought here good for the auncientnes of the author to insert and notifie in his own wordes and in our language as he wrote them to Fabius bishop of Antioch as followeth This persecution saith he began not with the proclamation set forth by the Emperor but began a whole yeare before by the occasion and meanes of a wicked person a Southsayer and a follower of wicked Artes who comming to our Citie here stirred vp the multitude of the Heathen agaynst vs and incited them to maintaine their own olde superstition and gentilitie of their countrey whereby they beyng set a gog and obtayning full power to prosecute their wicked purpose so thought no lesse declared all their pietie religioÌ„ to consist only in the idolatrous worship of deuils and in our destruction And first flying vpon a certaine priest of ours named Metra apprehended him brought him forth to make him speake after theyr wicked blasphemy which wheÌ„ he would not do they layd vpon him with slaues and clubs and with sharp reedes pricked his face and eyes and afterward bringing him out into the suburbes there they stoned him to death Then they tooke a faithfull woman called Quinta and brought her to the temple of their Idols to compell her to worship with them which wheÌ„ she refused to do and abhorred their Idols they bound her fecte and drew her through the whole streete of the citie vpon the hard stones so dashyng her against milstones scourging her with whippes brought her to the same place of the suburbes as they did the other before where she likewise ended her lyfe This done in a great outrage with a multitude running together they brust into houses of the religious godly christians spoiling sacking and carying away all that they could finde of any price The rest of things such as were of lesse value of wood they brought into the open market set them on fire In the meane time the brethren voyded aside withdrew themselues taking patiently and no lesse ioyfully the spoyling of their goods then did they of whome S. Paule doth testifie Neither do I know any of them all one only excepted apprehended of them which reuoltyng from his profession denied the Lord yet to this present day Among the rest that were taken there was a certayne virgin wel striken in yeres named Apollonia whome they brought forth dashing out all her teeth out of her iawes made a great fire before the citie threatning to cast her into the same vnlesse she would blaspheme with them and deny Christ. Whereat she staying a litle with herselfe as one that would take a pause sodenly leaped into the midst of the fire and there was burned There was one also Serapion whom they tooke in his owne house and after they had assayled him with sundrye kyndes of torments and had broken almost all the iointes of his body they cast him downe from an vpper lost so did he complete his Martirdom Thus was there no way neither priuie nor publike nor corner nor alley left for vs neither by day nor by night to escape al the people making an outcry against vs that vnlesse we vttred words of blasphemy we should be drawn to the fire burned And this outragious tumult endured a certaine space but at length as the Lord would the miserable wretches fell at dissentioÌ„ among themselues which turned the crueltie they exercised against vs vpon their own heads And so had we a litle breathyng tyme for a season while the fury of the Heathen people by this occasion aswaged Shortly then after this word was brought vnto vs of the state of the Empire which before was somthing fauorable to vs to be altered and changed agaynst vs putting vs in great feare And consequently vpon the same folowed the Edict of the Emperor so terrible cruell that according to the forewarning of the lord the elect if it had bene posâ—ibâ—e might haue bene therby subuerted Upon that Edict such feare came ouer vs al that many there were especially of the richer sort of whoÌ„ some for feare came ruÌ„ning some were led by the occasion of time some were drawne by their neighbours beyng cited by name to those vnpure and idolatrous sacrifices Other some came trembling shaking as men not which should do sacrifice but which should be sacrificed themselues the multitude laughyng them to scorne Some agayne came boldly to the aultars declaring themselues neuer to haue bene of that professioÌ„ of whom it is said that hardly they shal be saued Of the residue some followed one part some an other some ran away some were taken Of whome certaine continued to bands torments constant Other agayne after long imprisonment before they should come before the Iudge renounced their faith Some also
the house together men of one accord c. And so by the occasion hereof he writeth vnto them in the foresayd Epistle and moueth them to prayer and mutuall agreement For sayth he if it be promised in the Gospell to be graunted whatsoeuer any two consenting together shall aske what shall then the whole Churche do agreeing together or what if this vnanimitie were among the whole fraternitie which vnanimitie sayeth Cyprian if it had bene then among the brethren non venissent fraetribus haec mala si in vnum fraternitas fuisset animata that is these euiles had not happened to the brethren if the brethren had ioyned together in brotherly vnanimitie c. After the causes thus declared of this or other persecutions the sayd S. Cyprian moreouer in the forenamed Epistle worthy to be read of al men describeth likewise a certayne vision wherin was shewed vnto them by the Lord before the persecutiō came what should happen The vision was this There was a certayne aged father sitting at whose right hand set a young man very sad and pensiue as one with an indignation sorrowfull holding hys hand vpon hys brest hys countenaunce heauy and vnchearefull On the left hand sate an other person hauing in hys hand a net whiche he threatned to lay to catch the people that stode about And as he was marueiling that saw the sight thereof it was sayd vnto him The young man whō thou seest sit on the tight hand is sad and sory that hys preceptes be not obserued But he on the left hand daunceth and is merry for that occasion is geuen him to haue power of the aged Father geuen him to afflict men And this vision was seene long before this tempest of persecution happened Wherein is declared the same that before is sayd the sinnes of the people to be the cause why Sathan in this persecution and all other hath had and hath still such power with hys net of destruction to rage agaynst the bloud of Christen men and all because sayth Cyprian we forslacke our praying or be not so vigilant therein as wee shoulde wherefore the Lord because he loueth vs correcteth vs correcteth vs to amend vs amendeth vs to saue vs. c. Cyprian Furthermore the same Cyprian and in the same Epistle wrtting of his own reuelation or message sent to him thus sayth And to hys least seruaunt both sinfull and vnworthy meaning by himselfe God of his tender goodnes hath vouched safe to direct this word Tell him sayth he that hee be quiet and of good comfort for peace will come Albeit a litle stay there is for a while for that some remain yet to be proued and tryed c. And sheweth also in the same place of an other reuelation of his wherein he was admonished to be spare in hys feeding and sober in hys drinke least hys minde geuen to heauenly meditation might be caryed away with worldly allurements or oppressed with to much surfet of meates and drinkes should be lesse apt or able to prayer and spirituall exercise Finally in the latter end of the foresayd Epistle mention also followeth of other reuelations or shewinges wherein the Lord sayth Cyprian doth vouchsafe in many of hys seruantes to foreshew to come the restauring of hys Church the stable quiet of our health and safegard after rayne fayre weather after darcknes light after stormy tempest peaceable calme the fatherly helpe of his loue the wont old glory of hys diuine maiesty whereby both the blasphemy of the persecutors shall be repressed and the repentance of such as haue fallen be reformed and the strong and stable confidence of them that stand shall reioyce and glory Thus much hath S. Cyprian writing of these thinges to the Clergy Lib. 4. Epist. 4. As touching now the crymes and accusations in this persecution layd to the charge of the Christians thys was the principall first because they refused to doe worship to their Idols and to the Emperours then for that they professed the name of Christ. Besides all the calamities and euils that happened in the world as warres famine and pestilence were onely imputed to the Christians Agaynst all which quarreling accusations Cyprian doth eloquently defend the Christians in his booke Contra Demetrianum Like as Tertulian had done before writing Contra Scapulam page 55. And first touching the obiection for not worshipping Idoles he cleareth the Christians both in his booke Contra Demeir also De vanitate idol prouing those Idols to be no true Gods but Images of certayne dead kinges which neyther could saue themselues from death nor such as worship them The true God to be but one and that by the testimony of Sosthenes Plato and Trismegistus the which God the Christians doe truely worship And as concerning that the Christians were thought to be causes of publique calamities because they worshipped not the Gentiles Idoles he purgeth the Christians thereof prouing that if there be any defect in increase of thinges it is not to be ascribed to them but rather to the decrease of nature languishing now toward her age and latter end Agayne for that it hath bene so foresayd and prophecied that toward the end of the worlde should come warres famine and pestilence Moreouer if there be anye cause therof more proper then other it is most like to be imputed to their vaine Idolatry and to the contempt of the true God Also that such euils be increased by the wickednes of the people so that to speake in his owne words famem maiorem facia◠rapacites quam siccitas i. famine cometh more by auarice of men then by drought of the aire but especially the cause therof to procede of the cruell shedding of the innocent bloud of the Christians c. Thus with many other mo probations doth Cyprian defend the Christians against the barbarous exclamatiōs of the heathē Gentiles Of which Cyprian forsomuch as he suffered in the time of his persecution I mynde Christ wylling to recapitulate here in ample discourse the ful summe first of his life and bringing vp then of his death Martyrdome as the worthines of that man deserueth to be remembred Of this Cyprian therfore otherwise named Statius thus writeth Nicephorus Nazianzenns Iacobus de Voragine Henricus de Erfordia Volateranus Hieronymus and other that he being an Aphrican and borne in Carthage first was an Idolater and Gentill altogether giuen to the study and practise of the Magicall Artes of whose parentage and education in letters from his youth no mention is made but that he was a worthy Rethorician in Aphrica Of whose conuersion and baptisme he himselfe in his first booke second Epistle writeth a florishing and eloquent Hystory Which his conuersion vnto the christian fayth as Hieronimus affirmeth in his commentary vpon Ionas was through the grace of God and the meanes of Cecilius a Priest whose name after he bare and through the occasion of
to note by the waye because this distinction is fathered vpon Cyprian which is false for this Cyprian was not in the time of Iulian not by 200. yeares and so likewise by the other Cyprian which died Martyr vnder Diocletian Of anye Cyprian besides these two we read not Neither is it credible that if there were any such Cyprian he would euer haue written of any such matter of the difference and mutuall nede of ChristiaÌ„ Emperours and Christen Popes When as that Emperour being an Apostata neither regarded Christ nor cared for any Pope About this tyme and vnder the same Emperour Valerianus suffered also Xistus or Sixtus the seconde of that name Byshop of Rome who being accused of his aduersaries to be a ChristiaÌ„ was brought with his vj. deacons to the place of execution where he with Nemesius other hys Deacons were beheaded and suffered Martyrdome Laurence in the same time being also Deacon folowed after complayning to Xistus as one being greued that he might not also suffer with him but to be secluded as the sonne froÌ„ the father To whom the Bishop aunswering againe declared that within thre daies he should folow after In the meane time hee willed him to go home and to distribute his treasures if he had any vnto the poore The iudge belike hearing mentioÌ„ to be made of treasures to be giuen to the poore and thinking that Laurence had great store of treasure in his custody coÌ„maunded him to bring the same vnto him according as the discourse of his storye here vnder written more fully may appeare Which history because it is set foorth more at large in Prudentius Ambrose and other writers and containeth in it mo things in it worthy to be noted of the Reader we haue therfore with the more dilygence here inserted the more ample description of the same to the further admiration of his patience and God his glory shewed in him Now then as order requireth let vs enter the story of that most constaunt and couragious Martir of Christ S. Laurence whose words and works deserue to be as freshe and greene in Christian harts as is the florishing Laurel tree This thirsty hart longing after the water of lyfe desirous to passe vnto it through the straight doore of bitter death when on a time he saw his vigilaunt Shephearde Xistus led as an harmles lambe of harmefull tyrauntes to his death cried out with open mouth and hart inuincible saying O deare father whether goest thou without the company of thy deare sonne Whether hastenest thou O reuerend Priest without thy Deacon Neuer wast thou wont to offer sacrifice without thy minister What cryme is there in me that offendeth thy fatherhod Hast thou proued me vnnaturall Now try swete father whether thou hast chosen a faithfull minister or not Deniest thou vnto him the fellowship of thy bloud to whom thou hast committed the destribution of the Lordes bloud See that thy iudgement be not misliked whilest thy fortitude is liked lauded The abasing of the scholer is the disgracing of the Maister What haue we not learned that worthy Maisters haue obtained most worthy same by the worthy actes of their Disciples and Scholers Finally Abraham sacryficed his onely begotten Isaac Stoned Stephen prepared the way to preaching Peâ—er euen so father declare thy manifold vertues by me thy sonne Offer thou him that proferreth him selfe Graunt that the body of thy scholer may be sacrificed whose mind with good letters thou hast beautefied These wordes with teares S. Laurence vttered not becauâ—e his master should suffer but for that he might not be suffered to tast of deaths cup which he thirsted aâ—ter Then Xistus to his sonne shaped this aunswere I forsake thee not O my sonne I giue thee to wit that a sharper conflict remaineth for thee A feeble and weak old man am I and therefore run the rase of a lighter easier death But lusty and young thou art and more lustely yea more gloriously shalt thou triumph ouer this tiraunt Thy time approcheth cease to wepe lament three daies after thou shalt follow me Decent is it that this space of time come betwene the Priest the Leuite It may not beseeme thee O sweete Pupill to triumphe vnder thy master least it be said he wanted an helper Why crauest thou to be pertaker with me in my passion I bequeath vnto thee the whole inheritaunce Why requirest thou to enioy my presence let weake scholers go before and the stroÌ„ger come after that those without maister may get the victory which haue no neede by maister to be gouerned So Helias left behynde him his beloued Heliseus I yeelde vp into thy handes the succession of my vertues Such was their contention not vnmeete for so godly a priest so zelous a minister striuing with themselues who shoulde first suffer for the name of Christ Iesu. In tragical histories we haue it mentioned that through ioy admiration people claped their handes wheÌ„ Pylades named himselfe Orestes Orestes as truth it was affirmed himselfe to bee Orestes Pylades wishing to die for Orestes Orestes not suffering Pylades to loose his life for his sake But neither of them might escape death for both these louers were gilty of bloud the one committing the facte the other consenting But this our Laurence the Martyr most constant was by no meanes enforced to make this profer sauing onely by his ardent zeale and feruent spirite who thirsting after the cup of Maytirdome had it shortly after filled to the hard brymme Now let vs draw neare to the fire of Martyred Laurence that our colde hartes may be warmed thereby The mercylesse tyraunt vnderstanding this vertuous Leuite not onely to be a minister of the Sacramentes but a distributer also of the Church riches whereof mention is made before in the wordes of Xistus promised to himselfe a double pray by the appresion of one silly soule First with the rake of Auarice to scrape to himselfe the treasuâ—e of poore Christians then with the firy forke of tyranny so to tosse and turmoyle them that they should waxe weary of their Christian profession With furious face and cruell countenaunce the greedy wolfe demaunded where this Deacon Laurence had bestowed the substaunce of the Church Who crauing three dayes respite promised to declare where the treasure might he had In the meane time he caused a good number of poore Christians to be congregated So when the day of his aunswere was come the persecutor straightly charged him to staÌ„d to hys promise Then valiant LaureÌ„ce stretching out his armes ouer the poore sayde These are the precious treasure of the church These are the treasure in deede in whom the faith of Christ raigneth in whome Iesus Christ hath his mansion place What more precious Iuels can Christ haue theÌ„ those in whoÌ„ he hath promised to dwel For so it is written I was hungry ye gaue me to eate I was thirsty and
ye gaue me to drinke I was harborles and ye lodged me And againe Looke what ye haue done to the least of these the same haue ye done to me What greater riches can christ our maister posses then the poore people in whoÌ„ he loueth to be sene Oh what toung is able to expresse the fury and madnes of the tirants hart Now he staÌ„ped he stared he raÌ„ped he fared as one out of his wit his eies like fier glowed his mouth like a bore fomed his teeth like an helhouÌ„d grinded Now not a reasonable man but a roaryng lion he might be called Kindle the fire he cried of wood make no spare Hath this vyllaine deluded the Emperour away with him away with him Whip him with scourges iercke him with rods buffet him with fistes braine him with clubs iesteth the traitour with the Emperour Pinche him with fyrie tonges gyrde him with burning plates bring out the strongest chaines and the fireforkes and the grated bedde of yron On the firewith it bind the rebell hande and foote when the bed is fire hot on with him rost him broyle him tosse him turne him On paine of our highe displeasure do euery man his office O ye tormentors The worde was no soner spoken but all was done After many cruell handlings this meeke lambe was layd I will not say on his firye bed of yron but on his soft bed of downe So mightily God wrought with his Martyr Laurence so miraculously God tempered his element the fire not a bed of consuming paine but a pallet of nourishing rest was it vnto Laurence Not Laurence but the Emperour might seeme to be tormented the one broiling in the fleshe the other burning in the hart When this tryumphant Martir had beene pressed downe with firepikes for a great space in the mightie spirite of God he spake to the vanquished tyraunt This side is now rosted inough turne vp O tyraunt great Assay whether rosted or raw thou thinkest the better meate O rare and vnaccustomed patience O faith inuincible that not onely not burnest but by meanes vnspeakable doest recreate refresh stablish strengthen those that are burned afflicted and troubled And why so mightilye comfortest thou the persecuted Because through thee they beleeue in gods promises infallible By thee this glorious Martir ouercommeth his torments vanquisheth this tyraunt confoundeth his enimies confirmeth the ChristiaÌ„s slepeth in peace raigneth in glory The God of might and mercy graunt vs grace by the life of Laurence to learne in Christ to liue and by his death to learne for Christ to dye Amen Such is the wisdome and prouidence of God that the bloud of his deare Saints like good seede neuer falleth in vaine to the grounde but it bringeth some increase so it pleased the Lord to worke at the Martirdome of this holy Laurence that by the constant confession of this worthy valiaunt Deacon a certaine souldiour of Rome beyng therwith compuncted and conuerted to the same faith desired forthwith to be Baptised of him for the which he being called for of the iudge was scourged and afterwarde beheaded Henr. de Erford Under the same Valerianus suffered also Dionysius byshop of Alexandria much affliction and banishment with certaine other brethren Of the which he writeth himselfe is alledged in the Ecclesiasticall story of Euseb. Lib. 7. cap. 11. the wordes whereof tend to this effect Dionysius wyth three of his Deacons to wit Maximus Faustus and Cheremon also with a certaine brother of Rome came to Emilianus then President who there declared vnto them in circumstance of words how he had signified vnto them the clemencie of his Lords and Emperours who had graunted them pardon of life so that they would returne to them worship the Gods and keepers as he called them of their Emperie asking them what aunswere they would gyue him there vnto trusting as he saide that they woulde not shew themselues ingrateful to the clemency of them which so gently did exhort them To this Dionysius aunsweryng said Al men worship not al Gods but diuers men diuers gods so as euery one hath in himselfe a mind or phantasie to worship But we worship not many nor diuers Gods but onely that one God who is the creator of all things hath committed to our Lords Valerianus and Galienus the gouernmeÌ„t of their Empery making to him our prayers â—â—cessauntly for their prosperous health and continuance Then the President sayde And what hurt is it but that you may both worship your God what God soeuer he be and these our Gods also For you are coÌ„maunded worship such Gods as al men know to be gods Dionysius answered we worship none other but as we haue sayd Emilianus the President said I see you are ingratfull men and consider not the benignitie of the Emperous wherfore you shal remaine no longer in this City but shal be sent out to the parts of Libya vnto a towne called Cephro For that place by the commaundement of the Emperour I haue chosen for you Neither shal it be lawful for you to coÌ„uent your assemblies or to resort as ye are wont to your burial places And if any of you shal be found out of your places wherunto you are apointed at your peril be it And think not contrary but ye shal be watched well inough Depart therfore to the place as is coÌ„maunded you and it foloweth more in the said Dionysius speaking of himselfe And as for me sayth he although I was sicke yet hee vrged mee so straightly to depart that he would not giue me one dayes respite And how saith he writing to Germanus coulde I congregate or not congregate any assemblies And after a few lines it followeth And yet neyther am I altogether absent from the corporall societie of the Lordes flocke but I haue collected them togither which were in the Citye being absent as though I had bene present absent in body yet present in spirit And in the same Cephro a great congregation remayned with mee as well of those brethren which followed me out of the City as also of them which were remayning there out of Egypt And there the Lorde opened to me the doore of his word although at the first entraunce I was persecuted and stoned among them yet afterward a great number of them fel from their Idoles and were coÌ„uerted vnto the Lord. And so by vs the word was preached to them which before were infidels which ministery after that we had accomplished there the lord remoued vs to an other place For Aemilianus translated vs froÌ„ thence to more sharpe and straighter places of Libya commaunding vs to meete altogether at a city Mareota thinking there to separate vs seuerallye into sundrye villages or thinking rather to take and preuent vs by the way After we were come thether it was assigned to me saith Dionysius to go to Colluthion which place I neuer hearde of before which was the
Phileas the byshop of the Thumitanes a man singularly well learned hath described in his epistle to the Thumitanes the copy wherof Eusebius hath in his 8. booke x. chapter out of the which we meane here briefly to recite somewhat Because sayth he euery man might torment the holy Martyrs as they listed themselues some beat them with cudgels some with rods some with whippes some with thongs and some with cordes and this example of beating was in sundry wise executed and with much crueltie For some of them hauyng their handes bound behynde their backes were lifted vp vpon tymber logs and with certaine instruments their members ioints were stretched forth whereon their whole bodies hanging were subiect to the will of the tormentors who were commaunded to afflict them with all maner of torments and not on their sides onely like as homicides were but vpon their bellies thighes and legges they scratched them with the talents and clawes of wylde beasts Some other were seene to hang by one hand vpon the engine wherby they might feele the more grieuous pullyng out of the rest of their ioyntes and members Some other were suche sort bound vnto pillers with their faces turned to the wall hauing no stay vnder their feete and were violently wayed downe with the payse of their bodies that by reason of their straight binding they beyng drawn out might be more greuously tormēted And this suffered they not onely during the tyme of their examination and while the Shiriffe had to do with them but also the whole day long And whilest the Iudge went thus from one to another he by his authoritie appointed certaine officers to attende vpon those he left and not to be let downe vntill either through the intollerablenes of the payne or by the extremitie of cold they being neare the point of death should be let downe and so were they haled vpon the ground And further they were commaunded that they should shew not so much as one sparke of mercy or compassion vpon vs but so extremely and furiously did deale with vs as though our soules and bodies should haue died together And therfore yet an other torment our aduersaries deuised to augmēt our former plagues After that they had most lamentably beaten them they deuised moreouer a new kinde of racke wherein they lying vpright were stretched by both the feete aboue the fourth stop or hole with sharpe shels or shares strowed vnder them after a strange kind of engine to vs here vnknowen Other some were cast downe vpon the pauement where they were oppressed so thicke and so grieuously with tormentes that it is not almost to be thought what afflictions they suffred Thus they lying in paines and torments some died therwith not a little shaming and confounding their enemies by their singular pacience Some halfe dead and halfe aliue were thrust into prison where shortly after by paynes and woundes of their bodies they ended their bitter life Some again beyng cured of their woundes by their indurance in prison were more confirmed who beyng put to the choise whether they would come to their cursed sacrifice and enioy their wicked libertie or els sustaine the sentence of death did willingly and without delay abide the extremitie remembring with themselues what is written in the Scriptures He that sacrificeth sayth he to straunge Gods shall be exterminate c. Item thou shalt not haue any strange Gods beside me c. Thus much wrote Phileas to the Congregation where he was Bishop before he receyued the sentence of death beyng yet in bandes and in the same exhorteth his brethren constantly to persist after his death in the truth of Christ professed Euseb Lib 8. cap. 10. Sabellicus in his vij Ennead and viij booke sayth that that christened man which tore and pulled down the wicked Edict of the Emperour in Nicomedia beyng stript and beaten that the bones appeared and after washed in salt and vineger was then slaine with this cruell kind of torment But Platina writeth that Dorotheus and Gorgonius exhorteth him to dye so constantly But as all their torments were for their horriblenesse meruailous and notable and therewithall so studiously deuised no lesse greuous and sharpe so notwithstāding therwith were these Martyrs neither dismayd nor ouercome but rather thereby confirmed and strengthened so merily and ioyfully sustained they what so euer was put vnto them Eusebius sayth that he himselfe beheld and sawe the huge and great persecution that was done in Thebaide in so much that the very swordes of the hangmen and persecutors beyng blunt with the great and often slaughter they themselues for wearines sate downe to rest them and other were fayne to take their places And yet all this notwithstanding the murthered christians shewed their meruailous readines willingnes and diuine fortitude which they were indued with with stout courage ioy and smiling receiuing the sentence of death pronounced vpon thē and song euen vnto the last gaspe Hymnes and Psalmes to God So did also the Martyrs of Alexandria as witnesseth Phileas aboue mentioned The holy martyrs saith he keping Christ in their myndes beyng led with the loue of better rewards sustained not onely at one tyme whatsoeuer labour and deuised punishments they had to lay vpon them but now also the second tyme haue done the same and haue borne all the manaces of the cruell souldiors not onely in wordes wherwith they threatned them but also whatsoeuer in deede and worke they could deuise to their destruction and that with most manly stomackes excluding all feare with the perfection of their inspeakable loue towards Christ whose great strength and fortitude cānot by wordes bee expressed And Sulpitius sayth in the second booke of his sacred history that then the Christians with more greedie desire preased and sought for Martyrdome then now they desire bishoprikes Although some there were also as I haue sayd that with feare and threatnings and by their owne infirmitie were ouercome and went backe Eusebius Lib. 8. cap. 3. Amongst whom Socrates nameth Miletius Lib. 1. cap. 6. and Athanasius in his second Apologie nameth the bishop of Licus a Citie in little Egypt whom Peter the Bishop of Alexandria excōmunicated for that in this persecution he sacrificed to the Gentiles Gods Of the fall of Marcellinus the Byshop of Rome I will speake afterwardes For he beyng perswaded by others and specially of the Emperour Dioclesian himselfe did sacrifice whereupon he was excōmunicated but afterwardes he repēting the same was agayne receaued into the congregation and made Martyr as Platina and the compiler of the booke of the general coūcels affirme The number of the Martyrs increased daily sometymes tenne sometymes twenty were slaine at once some whiles 30. and oftentymes 60. and otherwhiles a C. in one day men women and children by diuers kindes of death Eusebius Lib 8. cap. 9 also Damasus Beda Orosius Honorius and others do witnes that there were slayne
to destroy both bodye and soule in hell fire To make the story short after manifold tormentes borne of him and suffered when the last sentence of death was vpon him pronounced which was to be beheaded Menas being then had to the place of execution said I giue thee thanks my Lord god which hast so excepted me to be fouÌ„d a partaker of thy precious death hast not giuen me to be deuoured of my fierce enimies but hast made me to remaine coÌ„stant in thy pure faith vnto this my later end And so this blessed souldiour fighting valiantly vnder the baner of Christ lost his head wan his soule Symeon Metaphrast tom 5. In the which autor there foloweth a long narration of the miracles of this holy man which here for prolixity I doe omit Basilius in a certayne Sermon of 40. Martyrs rehearseth this story not vnworthye to bee noted There came saith he into a certaine place which place he maketh no mention of the Emperours Marshall or officer with the edict which the Emperour had set out against the Christians that whosoeuer confessed Christ shoulde after manye tormentes suffer death And first they did priuily suborne certaine which should detect acuse the Christians whom they had found out or had layde wayte for vpon this the sword the gibbet the wheele the whips were brought forth At the terrible sight whereof the harts of all the beholders did shake tremble Some for feare did flee some did stand in doubt what to do Certaine were so terrified at the beholding of these engines tormenting instruments that they denied their faith Some other began the game and for a time did abide the conflict and agony of Martydome but vanquished at length by the intollerable paine of their torments made shipwracke of their consciences lost the glory of their confession AmoÌ„g other xl there were at that time younge gentlemen all souldiers which after the Marshall had shewed the Emperours Edict and required of all men the obedience of the same freely boldly of their owne accord confessed themselues to be Christians declared to him their names The Marshall somewhat amased at this their boldnes of speach staÌ„deth in doubte what was best to do Yet forthwith he goeth about to win them with faire words aduertising them to consider their youth neither that they shoulde chaunge a cruell and vntimely death â—or a sweete and pleasant life After that hee promiseth them money and honorable offices in the Emperours name But they little esteming all these thinges breake forth into a long and bolde Oration affirming that they did neither desire life dignitie nor money but onelye the celestiall kingdome of Christ saying further that they are ready for the loue and faith they haue in god to indure the afflictioÌ„ of the wheele the crosse and the fire The rude Marshall being herewith offended deuiseth a newe kinde of punishment He spied out in the middle of the citie a certaine great pond which layfull vpon the cold Northren winde for it was in the winter time wherein he caused them to be put all that night but they being merry comforting one another receiued this their appointed punishment and sayd as they were putting of their clothes we put off said they now not our clothes but we put of the old maÌ„ corrupt with the deceipt of coÌ„cupiscence We giue thee thanks O Lord that with this our apparell we may also put of by thy grace the sinfull man for by meanes of the Serpent we once put him on and by the meanes of Iesus Christ we now put him of When they had thus said they were brought naked into yâ— place where they felt moste vehement colde in so much that all the partes of their bodies were starke stiffe therewith Assone as it was daye they yet hauing breath were brought into the fire wherin they were consumed and their ashes throwne into the flud By chaunce there was on of the company more liuely and not so neere dead as the rest of whome the executioners takyng pitie saide vnto his mother standing by that they would saue his life But shee with her owne handes taking her sonne brought him to the pile of wood where the residue of his fellowes crooked for cold did lie ready to be brent admonished him to accomplish the blessed iourney he had taken in hand with his companions Basil. A lyke hystory of 40. Martyres which were maryed men we read of in Niceph. Zozomenus Lib. 9. cap. 2. which were killed likewise in a lake or pond at Sebastia a towne of Armenia vnder Licinius if the story be not the same with this Niceph. Zozom In this felowship and company of martyrs can not be left out and forgotte the story of Cyrus This Cyrus was a Phisition borne in Alexandria which fleing into Egipt in the persecution of Dioclesianus and Maximianus led a solitary life in Arabia being much spoken of for his learning and myracles vnto whose company after a certaine tyme did Ioannes borne in the Citie of Edessa beyond the ryuer Euphrates ioyne himself leauing the souldiers life which before that time he had exercised But whilest as yet the same persecution raged in a city in Egipt called Canope there was cast into prison for the confession of their fayth a certayne godly Christian woman called Athanasia and her three daughters Theoctiste Theodota and Eudoxia wyth whom Cyrus was well acquainted At whose infâ—rmities he much fearing accompanied with his brother Iohn came and visited them for their better confirmation at which time Lyrianus was chiefe captaine and Lieutenaunt of Egypt of whose wickednes and crueltie especially agaynst women and maydens Athanasus maketh mention in hys Apologies and in his Epistle to those that lead a solitarye life Thys Cyrus therefore and Ioannes being accused and apprehended of the Heathen men as by whose perswasions the maydens and daughters of Athanasia contumelyously despised the Gods and the Emperours religion could by no meanes be brought to doe sacrifice were after the publication of their constaunt confession put to death by the sworde Athanasia also and her three daughters being condemned to death This history writeth Symeon Metaphrastes Sebastian being borne in the part of Fraunce called Gallia Narbonensis was a Christian and was Lieutenaunte generall of the vawward of Dioclesian the Emperor who also encouraged many martyrs of Christ by his exhortations vnto constancy and kept them in the faith He being therfore accused to the Emperor was commaunded to be apprehended and that he should be brought into the open fielde where of his owne souldiers he was thrust through the body with innumerable arrowes and after that hys body was throwne into a iaques or sinke Ambrosius maketh mention of this Sebastian the martir in his CoÌ„mentary vpon the 118. Psalme Symeon Metaphrastes amongest oher Martyrs that suffered with Sebastian numbreth also these followyng Nicostratus
reuoke this thy wickednes Behold what pleasures thou maiest enioy by the honorable house thou camest of Thy fallen house and progenie followeth thee to death with lamentable teares the heauy nobility of thy kindred maketh dolfull lamētation for thee What meanest thou wilt thou kill thy self so younge a flower so neare these honorable mariages and great dowries that thou mayest enioy Doth not the glistering and golden pompe of the bried bed moue thee Doth not the reuerende pietie of thyne Auncitours pricke thee whom is it not but that this thy rashnes and weakenes sorroweth behold here the furniture ready prepared for thy terrible death Either shalt thou be beheaded with this sword or else with these wild beastes shalt thou be pulled in peeces or els thou being cast into the fiery flames shal be although lamentably bewailed of thy friends and kinsfolks consumed to ashes What great matter is it for thee I pray thee to escape al this If thou wilt but take put with thy fingers a little salt incense into the censers thou shalt be deliuered from al these punishmēts To this Eulalia made no aunswere but being in a great furye shee spitteth in the tirauntes face she throweth downe the Idoles and spurneth abroad with her feete the heape of incense prepared to the censers then without further delay the hangmen with both their strengthes tooke her puld one ioynte from an other and with the talantes of wilde beastes scotched her sides to the hard bodes she all this while singing and praysing God in this wise Beholde O Lord I will not forget thee what a pleasure is it for them O Christ that remember thy triumphant victoryes to attayne vnto these high dignities and still calleth vpon that holy name al stained and embrued with her owne bloude This sang she with a bold stomacke neither lamentyngly nor yet wepingly but being glad and mery abandonyng from her mind all heauines and griefe when as out of a warme fountain her mangled members with fresh bloud bathed her white and fayre skinne Then proceede they to the last and final torment which was not only the goring and wounding of her mangled body with the yron grat hurdle and terrible harrowing of her flesh but burned on euery side with flaming torches her tormented brests and sides her heare hanging about her shoulders in two parts deuided wherewith her shamefast chastitie and virginitie was couered reached downe to the ground but when the cracking flame fleeth about her face kindled by her heare and reacheth the crowne of her head thē she desiring swift death opened her mouth and swalowed the flame and so rested shee in peace The sayde Prudentius and Ado also Equilinus adde moreouer writinge of a white doue issuing out of her mouth at her departing and of the fire quenched about her body also of her body couered miraculously wyth snow with other things more wherof let euery reader vse hys owne iudgement As ye haue heard now the Christian life and constant death of Eulalia much worthy of praise commendation So no lesse commendation is worthely to be giuen to blessed Agnes that constant Damsell and martir of God who as she was in Rome of honorable parentes begotten so lyeth she there as honorably intombed buried Whiche Agnes for her vnspotted vndefiled virginitie deserueth no greater praise and commendation then for her willing death and martirdome Some writers make of her a long discourse more in my iudgement then necessary reciting diuers sundry straunge miracles by her done in the processe of her history which partly for tediousnes partly for the doubtfulnes of the author whome some father vpon Ambrose and partly for the straungenes and incredibilitie therof I omit being satisfied with that which Prudentius brefly writeth of her as foloweth Shee was sayth hee yong not mariageable when first she being dedicated to Christ boldly resisted the wicked Edictes of the Emperor least that through idolatry she might haue denied and forsaken the holy faith but yet first proued by diuers and sundry pollicies to induce her to the same as now with the flattering and intising words of the Iudge now with the threatnings of the storming executioner stoode notwythstanding stedfast in al couragious strength and willingly offered her body to hard painful torments not refusing as she sayd to suffer whatsoeuer it should be yea though it were death it selfe Then said the cruell tyraunt if to suffer paine torment be so easie a matter and lightly regarded of thee that thou accomptest thy life nothing woorth yet the shame of thy dedicated or vowed virginity is a thing more regarded I know and esteemed of thee Wherefore this is determined that vnles thou wilt make obeisaunce to the aultar of Minerua and aske forgiuenes of her for thy arrogancy thou shalt be sent or abandoned to the cōmon stewes or brothelhouse Agnes the virgine with more spirit and vehemency inneieth against both Minerua her verginitie the youth in sculs flocke and runne togither and craue that they may haue Agnes their ludibrious pray thē saith Agnes Christ is not so forgetfull of those that be hys that he wil suffer violently to be taken frō them their golden and pure chastitie neither wil he leaue them so destitute of helpe he is alwaies at hande and ready to fight for such as are shamfast and chast virgines neither suffereth he his giftes of holy integritie or chastitie to be polluted Thou shalt sayth shee willingly bathe thy sworde in my bloud if thou wilt but thou shalt not defile my body with filthy lust for any thing thou canst doe She had no sooner spoken these wordes but he commaunded that she should be set naked at the corner of some streete whiche place at that time such as were strumpets cōmonly vsed the greater part of the multitude both sorrowing and shaming to see so shameles a sight went their wayes some turninge their heades some hiding their faces But one amongst the rest with vncircumcised eies beholding the Damsell and that in such opprobrious wise behold a flame of fire lyke vnto a flash of lightning falleth vpō him striketh his eies out of his head wherupon he for dead falling to the groūd sprauleth in the chanel durt whose cōpanions taking him vp carrying him away bewayled him as a dead man But the virgin for this her miraculous deliuery from the danger and shame of that place singeth prayses vnto God and Christ. There be saith Prudentius that report how that shee beyng desired to pray vnto Christ for the partie that a litle before with fire frō heauen for hys incōtinency was stricken was restored by their prayer both vnto hys perfect health sight But blessed Agnes after that she had climed this her first griefe and step vnto the heauēly pallace forthwith began to clime an other for fury ingendring now the mortall
wrath of her bloudy enemy wringing his handes crieth out saying I am vndone O that the executioner draw out thy sword and doe thyne office that the Emperour hath appoynted thee And when Agnes saw a sturdy and cruell fellow to behold stand behinde her or approaching neere vnto her with a naked sword in his hand I am now gladder sayth she reioyce that such a one as thou being a stout fierce strong and sturdy souldiour art come then one more feable weake faynt should come or els any other yong man sweetly enbalmed and wearing gaye apparell that might destroy me with funerall shame This euen this is he I now cōfesse that I do loue I wil make hast to meet him and will no longer protract my longing desire I wil willingly receaue into my papes the length of hys sword and into my brest will draw the force therof euē vnto the hilts That thus I being maryed vnto Christ my spouse may surmount and escape all the darckenes of this world that reacheth euen vnto the skyes O eternal gouernour vouchsafe to opē the gates of heauen once shut vp agaynst al the inhabitantes of the earth and receaue oh Christ my soule that seeketh thee Thus speaking and kneeling vpon her knees she prayeth vnto Christ aboue in heauen that her necke might be the redyer for the sword now hāging ouer the same The executioner then with his bloudy hand finished her hope at one stroke cutteth off her head by such short swift death doth he preuente her of the payne therof I haue oftentimes before complayned that the stories of Sayntes haue bene poudered and sawsed with diuers vntrue additions and fabulous inuentiōs of men who either of a superstitious deuotion or of a subtill practise haue so mingle mangled their stories and liues that almost nothing remayneth in them simple and vncorrupt as in the vsuall Portues wont to be read for dayly seruice is manifest and euident to be seene wherein few Legendes there be able to abide the touch of history if they were truely tried This I write vpon the occasiō specially of good Katherine whome now I haue in hand In whom although I nothing doubt but in her life was great holines in her knowledge excellency in her death constancy yet that all thinges be true that be storyed of her neyther dare I affirme neyther am I bound so to thinke So many strange fictions of her be fained diuersly of diuers writers wherof some seeme incredible some also impudent As where Petrus de Natalibus writing of her conuersion declareth how that Katherine sleeping before a certaine picture or table of the Crucifixe Christ with his mother Mary appeared vnto her And when Mary had offered her to Christ to be his wife he first refused her for her blackenes The next tyme she beyng baptised Mary appearing againe offered her to mary with Christ who then being liked was espoused to hym and maryed hauing a golden ring the same tyme put on her finger in her sleep c. Bergomensis writeth thus that because she in the sight of the people openly resisted the Emperour Maxentius to hys face and rebuked hym for hys crueltie therfore she was commaunded and committed vpon the same to prison which seemeth hetherto not much to digresse from trueth It followeth moreouer that the same night an angell came to her comforting and exhorting her to be strong and constant vnto the Martyrdome for that she was a mayd accepted in the sight of God and that the Lord would be with her for whose honor she did fight and that he would geue her a mouth and wisedome which her enemies should not withstand with many other thinges mo which I here omit As this also I omit concerning the 50. Philosophers whom she in disputation conuicted and conuerted vnto our religion and dyed martyrs for the same Item of the conuerting of Porphyrius kinsmā to Maxentius and Faustina the Emperours wife At length saith the story after she proued the racke and the foure sharpe cutting wheeles hauing at last her head cut off with the sword so she finished her martyrdome about the yeare of our Lord as Antoninus affirmeth 310 Symeon Metaphrastes writing of her discourseth the same more at large to whome they may resort which couet more therein to be satisfied Among the workes of Basill a certayne Oration is extant concerning Iulitta the martyr who came to her martyrdome as he witnesseth by this occasion A certayne auaricious and greedy person of great authoritie and as it may appeare the Emperour his deputy or other like officer who abused the decrees and lawes of the Emperour agaynst the Christians to hys own lucre and gayne violently tooke from this Iulitta all her goodes landes cattell and seruaunts contrary to all equity and right She made her pittifull cōplaint to the Iudges a day was appointed when the cause should be heard The spoyled woman and the spoiling extorcioner stode forth together the woman lamentably declareth her case the man frowningly beholdeth her face When she had proued that of good right the goods were her owne that wrongfully he had dealed with her the wicked bloudthirsty wretch preferring vile worldly substaunce before the precious substaunce of a Christen body affirmed her action to be of no force for that she was as an outlaw in not seruing the Emperors Gods since her christian faith hath bene first abiured His allegation was allowed as good and reasonable Whereupon incense fire were prepared for her to worship the Gods which vnles she would do neither the Emperors protectiō nor lawes nor iudgment nor life should she enioy in that cōmon weale When this handmaid of the Lorde heard these wordes she saide farwell life welcome death farwell ryches welcome pouerty All that I haue if it were a thousand times more would I rather loose then to speake one wicked blasphemous word against God my creator I yeeld thee thanks most harty O my God for this gift of grace that I can contemne despise this frayle and transitory world esteming Christian profession aboue all treasures Hence forth whē any question was demaunded her aunswere was I am the seruaunt of Iesus Christ. Her kindred acquaintaunce flocking to her aduertised her to chaunge her minde But that vehemently she refused with detestation of their Idolatry Forthwith the Iudge with the sharpe sworde of sentēce not only cutteth of al her goodes possessions but iudgeth her also to the fire most cruellye The ioyfull Martyr imbraceth the sentence as a thing most sweete and delectable She addresseth her selfe to the flames in countenaunce iesture and wordes declaring the ioy of her hart coupled with singular constancy To the women beholding her sententiouslye shee spake Sticke not O sisters to labour and trauell after true piety and godlines Cease to accuse the fragilitie of feminine nature What are
words the Eunuch forthwith brasting out in teares laying away his courtly apparell which was sumptuous costly putting vpon him a blacke and mourning weede sitteth before the court gates weping and bewailing thus saying with himselfe wo is me wyth what hope wyth what face shall I looke hereafter for my God which haue denied my god wheÌ„ as this Symeon my familiar acquantance thus passing by me so much disdaineth me that he refuseth with one gentle word to salute me These things being brought to the â—ares of the King as such tale cariers neuer lacke in Princes courtes procured against him no litle indignation wherupon Sapores the king sending for him first with gentle words courtly promises began to speake him faire asking him what cause he had so to mourne whether there was any thing in his house which was denied him or which he had not at his owne will and asking Whereunto Vsthazares aunswering againe saide That there was nothing in that earthly house which was to him lacking or wheruÌ„to his desire stod Yea would god said he O king any other grief or calamitie in al the world whatsoeuer it were had happened vnto me rather theÌ„ this for the which I do most iustly mourne and sorrow For this sorroweth me that I am this day aliue who should rather haue died long since that I see this sonne which against my hart and mynde for your pleasure disseÌ„blingly I appeared to worship for which cause doublewise I am worthy of death First for that I haue denied Christ. Secondly because I did dissemble with you And incontinent vpon these wordes swearing by him that made both heauen earth affirmed most certainly that although he had plaied the foole before he would neuer be so mad againe as in steede of the creator and maker of all thinges to worship the creatures which he had made and created Sapores the king being astonied at the so sodaine alteration of this man and doubting with hym selfe whether to be angry with those inchaunters or with him whether to intreat him wyth gentlenes or wyth rygour at length in this moode commaunded the sayde Vsthazares his old auncient seruaunt and first Tutor brynger vp of his youth to be had away and to be beheaded as he was going to the place of execution he desired of the executioners a lyttle to staye whyle he myght sende a message vnto the king which was this sent in by certayne of the kings most trusty Eunuches desiring him that for all the old and faythfull seruyce he had done to his Father to him he would now requite him with thys one office agayne to cause to bee cryed openlye by a publike cryer in these wordes followyng that Vsthazares was beheaded not for any trechery or cryme committed against the king or the Realme but onelye for that hee was a Christyan and woulde not at the Kinges pleasure denye hys God And so accordyng to hys requeste it was performed and graunted For thys cause dyd Vsthazares so much desire the cause of hys death to be publyshed because that as his shrynking backe from Christ was a great occasion to manye Christians to doe the lyke so nowe the same hearing that Vsthazares dyed for no other cause but only for the religion of Christ shoulde learne lykewyse by hys example to bee feruente and constaunt in that which they professe And thus thys blessed Eunuch dyd consummate hys Martyrdome Of the which hys Martyrdome Symeon hearing being in pryson was very ioyfull and gaue god thanks Who in the nexte daye followyng being brought foorth before the Kyng and constantly refusyng to condescende to the Kynges request to worshyp visible creatures was lykewyse by the commaundement of the Kyng beheaded wyth a great number mo whithe the same daye also did suffer to the number as is sayd of an hundreth and more All whiche were put to death before Symeon he standing by and exhortyng them wyth comfortable wordes admonishing them to stande fyrme and stedfast in the Lord Preachyng and teachyng them concernyng death resurrection and true pietye and prooued by the Scryptures that to be true which he had sayde Declaryng moreouer that to be true lyfe in deede so to dye and that to be death in deede to deny or to betray God for feare of punishment And added further that there was no man alyue but needes once must dye For so much as to all men is appoynted necessarelye here to haue an ende But those thyngs which after this lyfe followe hereafter to bee eternall which neyther shall come to all men after one sorte But as the condition and trade of lyfe in dyuers men doth dyffer and is not in all men like so the tyme shall come when all men in a moment shall render and receaue accordyng to theyr dooynges in thys present lyfe immortall rewardes such as haue here done well of lyfe and glory such as haue done contrary of perpetual punishment As touching therefore our well doyng here is no doubte but of all other our holy actions and vertuous deedes there is no hyer or greater deede then if a man here loose his lyfe for hys Lord God Wyth these wordes of comfortable exhortation the holye Martyrs beyng prepared willyngly yeelded vp their liues to death After whom at last followed Symeon with two other Priestes or Mynisters of his Church Abedecalaas and Ananias which also wyth him were pertakers of the same Martyrdome At the sufferyng of those aboue mentioned it happened that Pusices one of the Kynges offycers and ouerseer of hys Artificers was there present who seeyng Ananias beyng an aged olde Father somwhat to shake and tremble at the syght of them that suffered O Father sayde he a lyttle moment shut thyne eies and be strong and shortly thou shalt see the sight of God Upon these words thus spoken Pusices immediately was apprehended brought to the King Who there confessing himselfe constantly to be a Chrystian and for that he was very bould and hardy before the king in the cause of Christs faith was extremely and most cruelly handled in the execution of his Martyrdome For in the vpper part of hys necke they made a hole to thrust in theyr hande and pluckt out hys tongue out of hys mouth and so he was put to death At the which time also the daughter of Pusices a godly virgine by the malicious accusation of the wicked was apprehended put to death The next yeare followyng vpon the same day when the Christians did celebrate the remembraunce of the Lords passion which wee call good Frydaye before Easter as wytnesseth the sayde Zozomenus Sapores the king directed out a cruell and sharpe Edict throughout al his land condemning to death all them whosoeuer confessed themselues to be Christians By reason whereof an innumeble multitude of Christians through the wicked procuring of the malignant Magitians suffered the same tyme
by the occasions therof of the sacrifices of the old Egiptians permitted of God vnto the Israelits the ende 〈…〉 thereof being altered c. He sendeth also an other letter to the foresaid Austen wherein he warneth him not to be proude or puft vp for the myracles wrought of God by him in conuertyng the people of Englande but rather to feare and tremble least so much as he were puft vp by the outward work of miracles so much he shoulde fall inwardly through the vayne glory of his hart and therfore wisely exhorteth him to represse the swelling glory of hart with the remembraunce of his sinnes rather against God whereby he rather hath cause to lament then to reioyce for the other Not all the elect of God saith he worketh miracles and yet haue they their names written in the booke of life And therefore he shoulde not count so much of those miracles done but reioyse rather with the Disciples of Christ labor to haue his name written in the booke of life where al the electe of God be contained neither is there any ende of that reioycing And whatsoeuer miracles it hath pleased god by him to haue beene done he shoulde remember they were not done for him but for their conuersion whose saluation god sought thereby c. Item he directed an other Epistle to king Ethelbert as is expressed at large in the Chronicle of Henry Huntyngton Lib. 3. in the which Epistle first he praised God then commendeth the goodnes of the king by whom it pleased god so to worke such goodnes of the people Secondly exhortteth him to persist and continue in the godly profession of Christes faith and to be feruent and zealous in the same in conuerting the multitude in destroying the temples and works of idolatry in ruling and gouerning the people in all holines godly conuersation after the godly example of the Emperour Constantinus the great Lastly cōforting him with the promises of lyfe and reward to come wyth the Lord that raigneth and liueth for euer premonishyng him besides of the terrours distresses that shall happen though not in his dayes yet before the terrible daye of Gods iudgement wherfore he willeth him alwaies to be sollicitous for his soule and suspectfull of the houre of hys death and watchfull of the iudgement that he may be alwaies prepared for the same when that iudgement shall come In the ende he desireth him to accept such presentes as giftes which he thought good to sende vnto him from Rome c. Austen thus receyuing his palle from Gregory as is aboue said and now of a Monke beyng made an Archbyshop after he had baptised a great part of Kent hee after made two Archbyshops or Metropolitanes by the commaundement of Gregory as witnesseth Polychronicon the one at London the other at Yorke Mellitus of whō mention is made before was sent specially of the Eastsaxons in the prouince of Essex where after he was made Bishop of London vnder Sigebert kyng of Essex which Sigebert together with his vncle Ethelbert first built the church and minster of saint Paule in Londō and appointed it to Mellitus for the byshops sea Austē associate with this Mellitus and Iustus through the help of Ethelbert assembled and gathered togither the Byshops Doctours of Britaine in a place which taking the name of the sayd Austen was called Austens Oke In this assēbly he charged the sayd Byshops that they should preach with him the word of God to the Englishmen also that they should among themselues reforme certayne rytes and vsages in their church specially for keping of their Eastertyde baptising after the maner of Rome and such other lyke To these the Scotes and Brytons woulde not agree refusing to leaue the custome which they so long time had contynued wythout the assent of them all which vsed the same Here the stories both of Bede Cestrensis in Polychron Huntyngtonensis Iornalensis Fabianus and other moe write of a certaine miracle wrought vpon a blinde Englishe man whom when the Britons could not helpe Austen kneeling downe and praying restored the blynde man to sight before them all for a confirmation as these authours saye of hys opinion in keeping of Easter But concerning the credite of this miracle that I leaue to the authours of whom I had it Then Austen gathered an other Synode to the which came seauen Byshops of Brytons with the wisest men of that famous Abby of Bangor But first they tooke counsell of a certayne wyse and holye man amongest them what to doe and whether they shoulde be obedient to Austen or not And he saide if he be the seruaunt of god agree vnto him But howe shall wee knowe that sayde they To whom he aunswered againe If he be meeke and humble of hart by that know that he is the seruant of god To this they said againe how shal we know him to bee hūble meeke of hart By this quoth 〈◊〉 seing you are the greater number if he at your comming 〈◊〉 your Synode rise vp courteously receaue you 〈…〉 him to bee an humble and a meke man But if he shall contemne and despise you being as ye are the greater part despise you him agayne Thus the Brytaine Byshops entring into the Counsell Austen after the Romishe maner keeping hys chaire would not remoue Whereat they being not a little offended after some heate of words in disdain great displeasure departed thence To whō then Austen spake and said that if they would not take peace with their brethren they should receaue war with their enimies And if they disdained to preach with them the way of life to the English nation they should suffer by their handes the reuenge of deth Which not lōg after so came to passe by the meanes of Ethelfride king of Northumberlande who being yet a Pagan and stirred with a fierce fury against the Britanes came with a great army against the city of Chester where Brocmayl the Consull of that Citie a fryend and helper of the Britaines side was readye with his force to receaue him There was at the same time at Bangor in Wales an exceding great Monastery wherin was such a number of Monkes as Galfridus with other authors doe testifie that if the whole company were deuided into seuen parts in euery of the seuen parts were conteined not so few as 300. Mōkes which al did liue with the sweat of their browes and labor of their owne hands hauing one for their ruler named Dinoe Out of this Monastery came the Monks to Chester to pray for the good succes of Brocmayl fighting for them against the Saxons Thre daies they cōtinued in fasting and praier When Ethelfride the foresaide king seing them so intent to their praiers demaunded the cause of their comming thether in such a cōpany When he perceaued it was to pray for their Consull then saith he although they beare no weapon yet they fight against
brethren Soone after a Sonne of wicked Edricus by the minde as appeared afterward of his father espied when king Edmond was at the draught with a speare some say with a long knife thrust him into the fundameÌ„t wherof the sayd Edmond shortlye after dyed after that he had raigned two yeres He left behinde him two sonnes Edmond and Edward whom Edricke the wicked Duke after the death of their father tooke from theyr mother not knowing yet of the death of Edmond her husband preseÌ„ted them to king Canutus saluting him in these words Aue Rex solus Thus Canutus after the death of Edmond Irenside was king alone of the whole realme of englaÌ„d And afterward by the aduise of his counsayle he sent the foresayd sonnes of Edmond IroÌ„side to his brother Suanus king of Sueueland to be slayne who abhorring that deed sent them to Salomon king of HuÌ„gary where Edmond being maried to the kings daughter dyed Edward was maried to Agatha daughter of his brother Henry the 4. Emperour When Canutus was stablished in the kingdom he called a parliamentat London where among other things there debated it was propounded to the bishops BaroÌ„s and Lordes of the parliament there present whether that in the compositioÌ„ made betwene Edmund and Canutus any speciall remembraunce was made for the children or brethren of Edmund for any partition of any part of the land Wherunto the english Lordes falsly â—latteryng with the foraine kyng and speaking against their own mynds as also against their natiue countrey aunswered and sayd nay Affirming moreouer with an oth for the kings pleasure that they to the vttermost of their powers would put of the bloud of Edmund in all that they might By reason of which answer and promise they thought many of theÌ„ to haue purchased with the king great fauour But by the iust retribution of God it chaunced farre otherwise For many of them or the most part such especially as Canutus did perceiue to be sworne before tyme to Edmund his heyres and also considering that they were natiue englishmen he mistrusted and disdained euer after In so much that some he exiled a great sort he beheaded some by Gods punishment died sodainly Among whom wicked Edricke also the traytour although with hys sugred wordes he continued a while in the kings fauour at leÌ„gth escaped not condigne reward for his deceiuable dealyng For as the history of IornaleÌ„sis recordeth as the king was in his palace beyond Thames this Edricke beyng belike accused or els suspected of the king before comming vnto him began to reckon vp his benefites labours bestowed for his sake First in forsaking and betraying Egelred then in slaying king Edmund his sonne with many such other deedes moe which all for his sake he had done Well saith the king thou hast here rightly iudged thy selfe and worthily thou shalt dye for slaying thy naturall Prince my sworne brother And so commaunded him to be bound immediately hand and foote to be thrown into Thames Some stories say that when he had saluted the king with Aue rex solus and shewed him the slaying of Edmund Canutus promising that he would make him therfore higher then all the lordes of the realme commaunded his head to be striken off to be set vpon London bridge and hys body to be cast in the towne ditche And thus with shame ended he his wretched life as al they commonly do which with like dissimulatioÌ„ seeke the destruction of their Prince and of their countrey This Canutus shortlye after the death of king Edmond by the counsayle of Edricke exiled Edmond being brother to King Edmund called Rex rusticorum the king of Choorâ—es But afterward he was reconciled agayne to the kinges fauour and lastly slayne by certayne of the Kinges Secretaryes or Seruauntes Also through the counsayle of the sayd Edricke and of Emma his wife he sent the two Sonnes of Edmond Ironside Edmond and Edward to his brother Suanus king of Denmark to be slaine as is aboue sayd In this meane time Suanus king of Denmarke brother to Canutus died Wherfore that land fel to Canutus which anon after sailed thether and tooke thereof possession And after he had set it in an order he retourned into England and maried Emma late wife before of Egelred and by her had a soÌ„ne called Herdeknight or Hardeknoutus Moreouer this Canutus assembled a Parliament at Oxford where it was agreed that Englishmen Danes should holde the lawes made by king Edgar because they were thought so good resonable aboue any other lawes Thus the Danes being in England began by little little to be Christen men And Canutus went to Rome so returning againe to England gouerned that lande the space of 20. yeares leauing after him two sonnes Harold Hardeknoutus which Hardeknoutus was made king of Denmarke in his fathers time Harold called Harefoote for his deliuernes and swiftnes sonne to Canutus by Elgina his first wife began his raigne ouer England an 1039. Of him is little left in memory for he raigned but 4. yeres saue that he banished his stepmother Emma tooke her goods iewels from her Hardeknoutus being king of Denmarke and second sonne to Canutus by his last wife Emma was next King of England In the time of these Danish kings there was one Godwyn an earle in England which had bene before in great fauour with Canutus for his actes done in Denmarke against the Northwegians and afterward maryed yâ— sister some say the daughter of Canutus This Godwyn was of a cruell and subtill wit as he declared no lesse by the two sonnes of king Egelred For when these two aforesaid whose names were Alfride and Edward came from NormaÌ„die into England to visit their mother Emma and brought with them a great company of Normands this Godwine hauing a daughter called Godith whome he thought to marry to Edward set him vp to be King to bring his purpose about vsed this practise that is to perswade king Hardeknoue the Lordes not to suffer those Normandes to be within the realme for ieoperdie but rather to punish them for example By which meanes he gat authoritie to order the matter himselfe wherefore he 〈◊〉 them on Guild downe and there most wretchedly murthered or rather Martyred the most number of the Normandes and that innocently For as Swanus before had tithed the Monkes of Canterburie so heâ— with the cruell coÌ„pany of english soldiors slew ix of the saide Normands and saued the x. And yet passing the furie of Swanus as not contented with that tiranny he tithed againe the sayde tithe and slew euery x. knight and that by cruel tormeÌ„t as winding their guts out of their bodies as writeth Ranulphus And among other put out the eyes of the elder brother Alfridus and sent him to an Abbey of Elie where he being fed wyth breade and water endured not
the porte of Southhampton But as Polydorus sayeth and Fabian affirmeth the same that it was by Thames side at London When his flatterers comming about him began to exalt him vp with high wordes calling him a king of all kings most mighty who had vnder his subiection both the people the land and also the sea Canutus reuoluing this matter in his minde whether for pride of his heart exalted or whether to trâ—e and refell their flattering words coÌ„maunded his chaire of estate to be brought to the sea side at what time it should begin to flowe Polydore sayth that no seate was brought but sitting vpon his garments being folded together vnder him there charged and commaunded the floudes arising comming toward his feete that they shoulde not touch neither him nor his clothes But the water keeping his ordinary course came nearer and nerer First to his feete and so growing higher began to wash him welfauoredly Wherewith the king abashed partly also afeard starte backe and looking to his Lordes Loe sayth he ye call me such a mighty king yet can I not commaunde backe this litle water to stay at my worde but it is ready to drowne me Wherfore all earthly kings may know that all their powers be but vaine and that none is worthy to haue the name of a king but he alone which hath all things subiect to the power authoritie of his word which is the Lord of heauen earth the creatour aboue of all thinges the father of our Christ and Lorde who with him for euer is to be glorified him let vs worship and extoll for our king for euer After this as histories witnes he neuer suffred the crowne to come vpon his head but went to Winchester or as some say to Canterbury but both those may be true for his going to CaÌ„terbury was to acknowledge that there was a Lorde much higher of more power then he himselfe was and therewithal to render vp his crowne for euer With that Egelnothes Archbyshop of Canterbury informed him of the image of the Crucifix before meÌ„tioned which dissolued the matter betweene maried Priests and life of Monkes and did many other myracles moe being then at Winchester Wherewith the King prouoked to go to Winchester to the roode there resigned vp hys regall Crowne and made the roode king ouer all the land Here is also to be noted in this Canutus that although as is said he coÌ„descended in the beginning of his raigne vpon king Edgares lawes yet after in proces of time hee set forth peculiar lawes of his own Among which diuers there be that concerne as well causes Ecclesiasticall as also temporal Whereby it may appeare that the gouernmeÌ„t of spirituall matters not to depende then of the Bishop of Rome but to appertaine to the lawfull authoritie of the temporall Prince no lesse then of matters and causes temporall As for example by these ordinaunces of the foresayd Canutus may be well considered as here folowe Pecunia sepulturae iustum est vt aperta terra reddatur Si aliquod corpus a sua parochia deferatur in aliam pecunia sepulturae c. In English It is mete and right that in funerals money be geuen for opening the earth If anybody or corse be caried from his owne Parishe into an other the money of the buriall shal pertaine by the law to his owne Parish Church All ordinaunces and ceremonies of God let them be obserued as neede in all things requireth Uppon the Sonday we forbid all publique â—ayres or markets all Synodes or conuenticles huntinges or any such seculare actions to be exercised vnlesse vrgent necessitie compell therunto Let euery ChristeÌ„ man prepare himself thrise a yere to approche to the receauing of the Lords body so to eate the same as not to his iudgemeÌ„t but to his wholsome remedy If a minister of the altare doe kill any man or haue intangled himselfe in any notorious crime let him be depriued both from his order and dignitie If any maried woman her husband being aliue haue committed adultery be proued with the same to her opeÌ„ shame in the world let her haue her nose and eares cut of Let euery widow after the death of her husband so remaine sole xij monethes or if shee marrye let her loose her ioynter And heere an ende of the Danish kyngs Nowe to the English kings againe whose right line coÌ„meth in againe in Edward here following King Edward called the Confessor FOr so much as God of his mercye and prouidence who is onely the maker of heires thought it so good after the wofull captiuitie of this Englishe nation to graunt now some respite of deliuerance in taking away the Danish kings without any issue left behind them who reigning here in EnglaÌ„d kept the english people in miserable subiection about the space of xxviij yeares and that from their firste landing in the time of King Brightricus wasting and vexing this land the terme of cc. â—v yeres Now their tiranny here comming to an ende the next election right of the crowne fell as appertained to Edwarde the yonger sonne of king Egelred and Emma a meere Englishman who had bene now long banished in Normandy as is aboue declared A man of gentle and soft spirite more appliable to other mens couÌ„sailes then able to trust to his owne of nature condition so geuen from al warre and bloudshed that being in his banishment he wished rather so to continue all his life long in that priuate estate then by warre or bloudshed to aspire to any kingdome This Edward after the death of Canutus the seconde or Hardecanute being sent for of the Lordes into NormaÌ„die to take possession of the Realme although he something mistrusted the vnconstant and fickle heads of EnglishmeÌ„ yet hauing sufficient pledges laid for him in Normandie came ouer with a few Normands accompanied and not long after was crowned at Winchester an 1043. by Edsius then Archbishop of Cant. And not long after that he maried Goditha or Editha daughter of Earle Godwyne whome he entreated after such sort that he neither put her from his bed nor yet delt with her fleshly Whether it 〈◊〉 for hate of her kin as most like it was or for loue of chastitie it remaineth vncertaine But most writers agree that he continued his lyfe without offence with women â—or the which he is highly exalted among our story writers and called holy king Edwarde After he had thus taken vpon him the gouernement of the realme he guided the same with much wisedome and iustice the space of 24. yeres lacking two monethes from whome issued as out of a fountaine much godlinesse mercy pitie and liberalitie towarde the poore gentlenes and iustice toward all men and in all honest life he gaue a vertuous example to his people He discharged the Englishmen of the great tribute called Dane gelt which before
last through the operation of Sathan was exalted to the Papacy of Rome vpon this condition that after his death he should geue himselfe to the deuil by whose procuremeÌ„t he came to that promotion UpoÌ„ a certaine time he demanded an answer of the deuill how long he should enioy his Popedome to whom he answered againe vntill thou say Masse in Ierusalem thou shalt liue At length the iiij yeare of his Popedome saying Masse at Lent time in the temple of the holy crosse being called then Ierusalem there he knewe the time was come when hee should die Wherupon being stroke with repentance confessed his fault openly before the people desiring al men to cut his body al in peeces being so seduced by deceits of the deuil so being hewen in peeces they woulde lay it vpon a cart and bury it there where soeuer the horses wold cary it of their accorde And so the saying is to be that by the prouidence of God whereby the wicked may learne yet hope of remission with God so that they will repent them in their life the horses of their own accord staid at the church of Laterane and there he was buried wheras commonly by the ratling of his bones within the tomb is portended the death of Popes as the common reporte goeth Thus much out of Ioannes Stella concerning Siluester By whoÌ„ our sorcerers and inchanters or magicians may learne to beware of the deceitfull operation of Sathan who at the ende deceiueth and frustateth al them that haue to do with him as the ende of all such doth declare commonly which vse the like art or trade The Lorde and God of al mercye through the spirite of Iesus our redemer dissolue the works of Sathan and preserue the hartes of our nobles and of al other Englishmen from such infection Amen After Siluester succeeded Ioannes .xix. by whom was brought in as Volateran sayth the feast of all soules an 1004. through the meanes and instigation of one Odilo Abbot of Cluniake to be celebrate next after the feast of all Saintes This Monke Odilo thinking that Purgatory as he heard should be in the mount Aetna dreamed vpoÌ„ a time in the countrey of Sicile that he by his Masses had deliuered diuers soules from theÌ„ce saying moreouer that he did heare the voyces and lameÌ„tations of deuils crying out for that the soules were taken froÌ„ them by the Masses Dirges funerall Ex Bakenthorpo in prolo 4. Lib. Sentent And not loÌ„g after him came Iohn the xx and Sergius the iiij After whom succeeded Benedictus the viij then Iohn the 21. who being promoted by art magike of Theoyhilact his nephew Gratianus Brazutus and other Sorcerers brought in first the fast of the eueÌ„ of Iohn Baptist and S. LaureÌ„ce After him followed pope Benedictus the 9. likewise aspiring to his Papacy by like magike practising inchauntmentes and coniuration in woodes after horrible maner Who resisting the Emperor Henricus 3. sonne to Conradus and placing in his rowme Petrus the king of Hungarie wyth this verse Petra dedit Romam Petro tibi Papa coronam Afterward for feare of Henricus preuailing in battaile hee was faine to sell his seate to his successoure Gratianus called Gregorius vi for 1500. poundes At which time were 3. Popes together in Rome raigning raging one against an other Benedictus ix Siluester 3. Gregorius vi For the whych cause Henricus surnamed Niger the Emperour comming to Rome displaced these 3. monsters at one time placing for them Clemens 2. and thereupon inacting that there should no bishop of Rome henceforth be chosen but by the consent and confirmation of the Emperour Which constitution though it was both agreable also necessary for publike traÌ„quilitie of that citie yet the Cardinals would not suffer it long to stand but did impugne it afterward by subtile practise and open violence as in processe the Lord permitting shal appeare in the time of Henricus the 4. and 5. In the time of this Clement the Romanes made an othe to the Emperour concerning the election of the Byshops themselues to entermeddle no farther therein but as the assent of the Emperour should goe with all Howbeit the Emperour departing thence into Germanie againe by and by they forgote their othe and within 9. monethes after poysoned the Bishop Which fact some impute to Stephen his successour called Damasus 2. Some impute it to Brazutus who as histories record within 13. yeares poysoned 6. popes that is Clemens 2. Damasus 2. Leo. 9. Uictor 2. Stephanus 9. Nicolaus the 2. Thus Clement being poysoned after him succeeded Damasus 2. neither by consent of the people nor of the emperour elected but by force and inuasion who aâ—so within 23. daies being poisoned An. 1049. much contention and striuing began in Rome about the Papal seat Wherupon the Romans through the counsel of the Cardinals sent to the foresaid Emperor desiring to geue them a bishop and so he did whose name was Bruno an Almain and bishop of Colleâ— afterwarde called Leo 9. This Bruno being a simple man and easie to be led with euil counsel comming from the Emperour towards Rome in his pontificall apparell like a Pope meeteth him by the way the Abbot of Cluniake and Hildebrand a monke Who seing him so in his pontificalibus begaÌ„ to rate him laying to his charge that he would so take his authoritie of the Emperour and not rather of the Clergy of Rome the people thereof as other his predecessors were wont to doe and so counselled him to lay downe that apparel and to enter in with his own habite till he had hys election by them Bruno following their counsel and confessing his fault before the Clergie of Rome obtained their fauor and so was nominate Leo 9. wherby Hildebrand was made a Cardinall put in high rowme Under this Pope Leo were two Councels one kept at Uercellis where the doctrine of Berengarius against the reall substance in the Sacrament was first condemned although Berengarius yet recanted not whych neuerthelesse was done after in the Councel of Lateranâ— vnder Nicolas 2. An. M.lx. The other was kept at Moguntia where amongst many other decrees was enacted priests to be excluded and debarred vtterly from mariage Item that no lay men might geue benefice or bishoprick or any spirituall promotion c. This Leo being at Wormes with the Emperour vpon Christmas day did excommunicate the subdeacon because in reading the Epistle he did it not in the Romane tune he being there present The Archbishop moued therewith departed from the altare being then at Masse saying he woulde not proceede no farther in his seruice vnlesse hys subdeacon were restored Wherupon the Pope commaÌ„ded him to be released so they went forward in their seruice After the death of Leo whom Brazutus poysoned the first yere of his popedome Theophilactus did striue to be Pope but Hildebrand to defeat him went to the emperor partly
Constantinus an 340. Syricus to Theodosius Anno. 388. Gregorius to Mauritius An. 600. Hilarius to Iustinian An. 528. Adrianus and Leo to Carolus Magnus An. 801. Paschalis and Ualentius to Ludouicus Pius an 830. Sergius 29. vnto Lotharius An. 840. Benedictus the 3. and Ioannes the 9. vnto Ludouicus sonne of Lotharius an 856. But against this obedience and subiection Hildebrād first began to spurne and by his example taught all other Bishops to do the like In somuch that at length they wrought and brought to passe to be lawful for a fewe curtisans Cardinals cōtrary to auncient ordinance and statutes decretal to chuse what Pope they list without any consent of the Emperor at all And where as before it stoode in the Emperors gift to geue and graunt Byshoprikes Archbishoprikes benefices and other Ecclesiasticall prefermentes within theyr owne limites to whom they lift now the Popes through much wrastling warres and contention haue extorted al that into their owne hāds and to their assignes yea haue pluckt in all the riches power of the whole worlde And not cōtent with that haue vsurped and preuailed so much aboue Emperors that as before no Pope might be chosen wtout the cōfirmation of the Emperor so now no Emperor may be elected wtout the confirmation of the Pope taking vpon them more then Princes to place or displace Emperours at their pleasure for euery light cause to put downe or to set vp when whom they lifted as Fridericus Primus for holding the left stirrup of the popes sadel was persecuted almoste to excommunication The which cause moueth me to straine more diligence here in setting out the history actes and doings of this Hildebrand from whom as the first patron and founder sprang al this ambition contention about the liberties dominion of the Romane church to the intent that such as cānot read the Latine histories may vnderstand in English the original of euils howe and by what occasion they first began and how long they haue continued And first howe this Hildebrand hetherto had behaued himselfe before he was Pope I haue partly declared For though he was not yet Pope in name yet he was there Pope in deede ruled the Pope and all their doinges as him listed Item what waies and fetches he had attempted euer since his first comming to the Courte of Rome to magnifie and maintaine false libertie against true authoritie what practise he wrought by Coūcels what factions and conspiracies he made in stirring vp Popes against Emperours striuing for superioritie and what warres followed therof I haue also expressed Now let vs see further by the helpe of Christe the worthy vertues of this princely prelate after he came to be Pope as they remaine in histories of diuers and sondry writers described The tragicall historie of Gregorie the vij otherwise named Hildebrand THe words of the latine historie be these Hactenus pontifices Rom. comitijs curiatis calatis a sacerdotibus equitatu plebe Senatu c. In English Hetherto the Byshoppes of Rome haue bene elected by voyces and suffrages of all sortes and degrees as well of the Priests and the Clergy as of the nobilitie people and Senate all conuenting and assembling together And this election so I finde to stande in force if so be it were ratified and confirmed by the consent of Romane Emperors who had authoritie to call and to assemble all these as well as Byshops together vnto councels as case required Under the authoritie and iurisdiction of these Emperours were contained both in Germany Fraunce Italy and through the whole dominion of Rome all Patriarches Bishops masters of Churches and Monasteries by the decree of Councels according to the olde custome of our aunceters as is declared in a certaine storie in the life of Carolus Magnus The holy and auncient fathers like as Christ our Lorde with his disciples and Apostles both taught and did honoured and esteemed their Emperours as the supreame potestate next vnder God in earth set vp ordained elected and crowned of God aboue all other mortall men and so counted them and called them their Lords To them they yelded tribute and paide their subsidies Also prayed euery day for their life Such as rebelled against them they tooke as rebelles and resisters against God his ordinance and christian pietie The name of the Emperor then was of great maiestie and receiued as geuen from God Then these fathers of the Church neuer intermedled nor intangled themselues with politike affaires of the common weale muche lesse they occupied Martiall armes and matters of cheualrie Onely in pouertie and modestie was all their contention with other Christians who shoulde be poorest and most modest amōgst them And the more humblenes appeared in any the higher opiniō they cōceiued of him The sharpe and two edged sworde they tooke geuen to the Churche of Christ to saue and not to kill to quicken not to destroy and called it the sworde of the spirite which is the word of God the life and light of men and reuoketh from death to life making of men Gods of mortall immortall Farre were they from that to thrust out any Prince or Kyng though he were neuer so farre out of the way yea an Arrian from his kingdome or to curse him to release hys subiects from their oth and their allegeance to change and translate kingdoms to subuert empires to pollute themselues with Christen bloude or to warre with their Christian brethren for rule principalitie This was not their spirite maner then but rather they loued obeyed their Princes Again Princes loued them also like fathers and fellow princes with them of the soules of men Now this Gregorius the seuenth otherwise named Hildebrandus trusting vpon the Normains which then rufled about Apusia Calabria and Campania trusting also vpon the power of Machtilda a stout woman thereabout Rome partly again bearing himself bold for the discord among the Germains first of all other contrary to the maner of elders contemning the authoritie of the emperour inuaded the Cathedrall sea of Rome vauncing himselfe as hauing both the ecclesiastical and temporal sword committed to him by Christ that fulnes of power was in his hande to bind and loose what so he listed Wherupon thus he presumed to occupy both the regiments to chalenge all the whole dominion both of the East West church yea and all power to himself alone abiding none to be equal much lesse superior to him derogating from other and arrogating to himselfe their due right and honor setting at light Cesars kings and Emperours and who raigned but by his owne godamercy Bishops and Prelates as his vnderlings he kept in awe suspending and cursing chopping of their heads stirring vp strife and warres sowyng of discord making factions releasing othes defeating fidelitie and due allegeance of subiects to their princes Yea and if he had offended or iniured
benediction The law of God as it promiseth to them that honour father and mother long life so it threatneth the sentence of death to them that curse father mother We are taught by the word of truth that euery one which exalteth himselfe shal be brought low Wherfore my welbeloued sonne in the Lord we meruaile not a little at your wisedome in that you seeme not to shew that reuerence to blessed S. Peter and to the holy church of Rome which you ought to shew For why in your letters sent to vs you preferre your owne name before ours wherin you incurre the note of insolencie yea and rather to speake it of arrogancie What should I here recite vnto you the othe of your fidelitie which you sware to blessed S. Peter and to vs and how you obserue and kepe the same Seyng you so require homage and allegeaunce of them that be Gods and all the sonnes of the high God and presume to ioyne their holy handes with yours working contrary to vs Seyng also you exclude not onely out of your churches but also out of your cities our Cardinals whom we direct as Legates from our side what shall I say then vnto you Amend therefore I aduise you amend for while you go about to obtayne of vs your consecration and crowne to get those things you haue not I feare much your honour will loose the things ye haue Thus fare ye well The aunswer of Frederike the Emperour to the Pope FRederike by the grace of God Romaine Emperour euer Augustus vnto Adrian bishop of the Romaine church and vnto all such that bee willing to cleaue vnto those things which Iesus began to worke and teach greeting The law of iustice geueth to euery person accordingly that which is his Neither do we derogate from our parents of whom according as we haue receiued this our dignitie of the Imperiall crowne and gouernance so in the same kyngdome of ours we doe render their due true honour to them againe And forasmuch as duety in all sortes of men is to be sought out let vs see first in the tyme of Constantine Siluester then being Bishop of Rome what patrimony or regalitie hee had of his owne due to him that he might claime Dyd not Constantine of his liberall benignitie geue liberty and restored peace vnto the church And whatsoeuer regalitie or patrimony the see of your papacy hath was it not by the donation of Princes geuen vnto them Reuolue and turne ouer the ancient chronicles if either you haue not red or neglected that we do affirm there it is to be found Of them which be Gods by adoption and hold our lord ships of vs why may wee not iustly require theyr homage their sworne allegeāce whē as he which is both your maister and ours taking nothing of any king or any man but geuing all goodnes to all men payd toll and tribute for hym Peter vnto Cesar Geuing you example to do the like And therfore salth to you and all men Learne of me for I am meeke and humble of hart c Wherfore eyther render againe your lordships patrimonies which ye hold of vs or els if ye finde them so sweete vnto you then geue that which is due to God to God and that which is due to Cesar vnto Cesar. As for your Cardinals we shut them out both of churches and cities For that we see them not preachers but proylers not repairers of peace but rakers for mony not pillers and vpholders of the church but polers insatiable of the world and moylers of mony and gold What tyme we shall see them to be other men such as the church requireth them to be members and makers of peace shining forth lyke lightes to the people assisting poore and weake mens causes in the way of equitie c. Then shall they finde vs prest and ready to relieue thē with stipends and all things necessary And where as you inferre such questions as these vnto secular men little conducing to religion you incurre therby no little note and blemish of your humilitie which is keeper of all vertues and of your mansuetude Therfore let your fatherhood beware and take heede least in mouing such matters as seme to vs vnseemely for you ye geue therby offence to such as depend of your word geuing eare to your mouth as it were to an euening shower For we cannot but tell you of that we heare seing now the detestable beast of pride doth creepe into the seat of Peter prouiding alwayes as much as we may by gods grace for the peace of the church Fare ye well Upon this Hadrianus the Pope directeth out a Bull against Friderike excommunicating him with publike solemne ceremonies Moreouer conspiring with William duke of Apulia sought all maner of ways to insest the emperour and to set all men agaynst him especially the clergy Amongst many other writing to Hilituns Byshop of Driuers to Arnulphus bishop of Mentz to Friderike bishop of Colen seeketh first to make them of his side His Epistle to them soundeth to this effect THe Empire of Rome was transferred from the Greekes to the Almains so that the king of Almains could not be called Emperour before he were crowned of the bishop Apostolicall Before his consecration he is a king afterward Emperour Whence hath he his Empire then but of vs By the election of his princes he hath the name of a king by our consecration he hath the name of the Emperour of Augustior of Caesar. Ergo by us he raygneth as Emperor Search ancient antiquities Zacharias P. promooted Carolus and made him a great name that he was made and called Emperour And after that euer the king of Almaines was named Emperour and aduocate to the see Apostolicall so that Apulia conquered by him was subdued to the bishop of Rome which Apulia with the citie of Rome is ours and not the Emperours Our seat is at Rome the seate of the Emperour is at Aquis in Arduenna which is a wood in Fraunce The Emperour whatsoeuer he hath he hath it of vs. As Zacharias did translate the Empire frō the Greekes to the Almaines so we may translate it againe from the Almains to the Greekes Behold it lyeth in our power to geue it to whom we will being therfore set vp of God aboue Gentiles and nations to destroy and plucke vp to build and to plant c. And yet further to vnderstand the ambitious presumption of this proud see of Rome it so chaunced this Emperour Fridericus at his first comming vp to Rome dyd behold there in the palace of Lateraue a certaine picture brought forth vnto him how Lotharius the ii Emperour was crowned of the Pope with the inscription of certaine verses in Latin declaryng how the foresayd Emperor cōming to Rome first did sweare to the city after was made the Popes man and so of him receiued the crowne Fridericus offended with this picture
No say they thou shalt not anoyd though thou wouldest and so the departing with many wordes the arch followeth them out of the chamber dore crying after them here here here shall you finde me laying his hand vpon hys crowne The name of these foure souldiours aboue mentioned were these 1. Reignald BeresoÌ„ 2. Hugh Morteuil 3. William Thracy and 4. Richard Brito who going to harnesse themselues returned the same day agayne But finding the hall dore of the palace of Canterbury shut against them they went to an inward backe dore leading into the Orcharde there brake they vp a window and opened the dore and so issued into the place The Monkes beyng about Euensong tyme had got the Archbishop into the Church who beying perswaded by them caused hys crosse to be borne before hym and so through the Cloyster by a doore which was broke vp for him proceeded into the quire The harnest men following after at length came to the Church doore whiche doore the monkes woulde haue shut agaynst them but as the story sayth the Archbishop would not suffer them So they approching into the Church and the Bishop meeting them vpon the stayres there was slayne euery one of the foure souldiors striking him with his sword into the head Who afterward flying into the North at length with much adoe obtayning their pardon of the Pope through the kinges procurement as some storyes recorde went to Ierusalem Thus you haue heard the life and death of this Tho. Becket of whom what is to be iudged let his owne actes and facts declare And albeit the scripture ought to be onely the rule to vs to iudge all thinges by yet if any shall require farther testimony partly to satisfy their minds therin ye shal heare the iudgementes of certayn men in yeres and tymes almost as auncient as himself what they writ and affirme of him And first to begin with the testimony of one of his owne religion and also not farre as it appeareth froÌ„ hys owne tyme who writing of his martyrdome myracles thus testifieth of the iudgement and sentence of diuers coÌ„cerning his promotion and behauiour The Chronicle being written in lattin hauing the name of the author cut out thus beginneth Quoniam verò multi c. And in the first booke cap. 8. it follo with in this maner Nonnullis tamen id circa promotionem eius visum est minus canonicuÌ„ quòd ad eam magis operata est regis instantia quà m cleri vel populi vota Praesumptionis quoque vel indiscretionis fuisse notatum est quòd qui remuÌ„ tenere vix idoneus videbatur primum gubernaculi locum suscepit c. mox magis etiam secularia tuÌ„ sapiens tam sanctum tantae dignitatis fastigium non horrens renuiise sed vltroneus ascendisse creditus Aliter dei amicus Moses c. With much more as in latine insueth whiche for the Englishe Reader here foloweth translated Diuers notwithstaÌ„ding there be which as touching his promotion suppose the same not to be canonicall For that it was wrought rather by the instance of the king thinking him to be a man ready and inclinable to his vtilitie then by the assent eyther of the clergy or of the people Farther it is noted in him for a poynt of presumption and lack of discretion for that he beyng scarce worthy to take the Ore in hand and play the boteswane would take vpoÌ„ him to sit at the healm and guide the ship namely in that church where the Couent being in gesture and vesture religious be wont to haue their prelate taken out of the same profession Where as he scant bearing the babite of a Clarke and goyng in hys chaunges and soft apparell is more conuersaunt among the delicate rufflers in the court sauoring rather of wordly thinges not refusing moreouer without any dread to clime vp to the high preferment of suche an holy dignitie but rather willingly of hys owne accord to aspire vnto it Moles we read did otherwise who beyng the frend of God and sent of him to coÌ„duct his people Israell out of Egipt trembled at the message and sayd Who am I Lord that I shoulde goe to Pharao and bring thy people Israell out of Egipt And agayne I pray thee sayth hee O Lorde I am nothing eloquent send him whome thou wilt send Likewise Ieremias also being sent to the Lord to prophecy agaynst Ierusalem was abashed to take the office vpon hym answering agayn with much dread of hart A a a. Lorde I cannot vtter my minde for I am a Childe After like maner we reade of the saintes of the newe testament wherof many were preferred ofteÌ„times to their bishopriks and functions of the Churche by meere â—orcement and compulsion rather of other then by their owne willes So was blessed Gregory after hys flight and goyng away brought backe agayne and placed in the sea chayre of Rome Likewise S. Ambrose fore agaynst hys mynde who also of purpose accusing and contessing hys owne defectes because he would be repealed yet by the coÌ„maundement of Valentinian the Emperour was inforced to take the burden vpoÌ„ him which he could by no wise shake of S. Martine in like sorte vnknowing of any such matter was circumuented by a certayne godly trayne and wile of the Citizens before he could be brought to hys coÌ„secration which he did not so much take as he was thrust into it with much pensiuenes and sorrow of hart By these and such other exaÌ„ples this Chancellour likewise shoulde haue rather excused himselfe as vnworthy and vumeet for that romthe shewing himselfe more willing to refuse then to take it To the which this archbishop is iudged to doe cleane contrary c. Haec ex Chronico Cui tutulus De passione miraculis beati Thomae And although scarcely any testimony is to be taken of that age being all blinded and corrupted with superstittioÌ„ yet let vs heare what Neuburgensis an auncient Historiographer sayth who in the dayes of the sonne of thys K. Henry the ij prosecuting his history vnto King Richard the first hath these wordes writing of Thomas Becket Sanè cum plerique soleant in his quos amant laudant affecâ—u quodam propensiori sed prudentia parciori quicquid ab eis geritur approbare planè ego in viro illo venerabili ea quae ita ab ipso acta sunt quum nulla exindè proueniret vtilitas sed feruor tantùm accenderetur regius ex quo tot mala postmodum pullulasse noscuntur laudanda nequaquam césuerim licet ex laudabilizelo processerint Sicut in beatiff apostolorum principe quòd gentes suo exemplo iudaizare coegit in quo eum doctor gentium reprehensibilem declaret fuisse licèt cum constet Laudabili hoc pietate fecisse c. That is in English Whereas many be wont in them whome they loue or prayse iudging them more by
both of faythful chastity and high prudeÌ„ce so tempering the matter that both she obtayned to her husband the kingdome and retayned to her selfe agayne her husband whom she so faythfully loued an 1186. Ex Historia manu scripta cui initium Rex Pictorum ex Bibliotheca Cariensi mutuata As I haue hetherto described the publick acts of king Henry so now I meane to touch something of his priuat conditions He was of meane stature eloquent and learned manly and bolde in chiualry Fearefull of the mutability and chaunce of warre more lamenting the death of his souldiars dead theÌ„ louing them aliue none more curteous liberall for the obtayning of his purpose in peace and tranquility none more roughter stubberne agaynst the stubberne sometimes mercifull to those whom he had vanquished straight to his householde seruauntes but liberall to strauÌ„gers publickly of publick thinges liberall sparing of his owne whom once he tooke a displeasure agaynst hardly or neuer would he receiue agayne to fauor somewhat lauash of his tongue a willing breaker of hys promise a louer of his ease but an oppressor of his nobility a seuere reuenger and furtherer of iustice variable of word and crafty in his talke an open adulterer a nourisher of discord amongst his children Moreouer the Papistes bearing him for Thomas Beckets quarell such like as may be gathered no good will terme him to be an aduersary of the sayth the maule and beetle of the church Also in the Chronicle intituled Scala mundi I finde of him that he followeth the steppes maners and conditioÌ„s of Henry the first his grauÌ„dfather in euery poynt He preserued firme peace executed straight iustice through all his dominions He loued marueilous well his forrest agayne those that were transgressors either to his crown or person he most seuerely punished Moreouer in a certayne history intituled De regibus Angliae I finde that this king was sondry times admonished to reforme and ameÌ„d his life And first by one that was an olde man at the castle of Cardâ—f in Wales at that time of the yeare called Dominica in albis the eight day after Easter Where also after that he had heard masse and was going to take his horse there stood a certayne man by him somewhat yelowish his heare being rounded leaue and illfauoured hauing on a white coat and being barefoote looked vpon the king and spake in this wise good olde king That done thus he proceedeth The king saluteth you and his blessed mother Iohn Baptist Peter straightly charging you that vpon the Sundayes throughout all your dominions there be no buying selling or other seruile businesse those onely except which appertayne to the preparation of meat and drinke which thing if thou shalt obserue whatsoeuer thou takest in haÌ„d thou shalt happely finish and bring to passe Then spake the king in French to the knight that held his horse by the bridle Aske of this chourle whether he dreamed this or not And in the meane while that the knight should haue interpreted the kinges wordes and message he spake before and said Whether this be a dreame or not mark wel what day this is for vnlesse that thou do these things and amend thy life such newes shalt thou heare within these 12. monethes that will make thee lament and mourne till thy dying day And when these wordes were spoken the man vanished out of his sight And within one yeare next after Henry Bawfride and Richard his sonnes for sooke him their father and took part with the French king The king of Scottes the Earle of Chester and Earle of Leciter made an insurrection agaynst the king Many other premonitions were geuen also to the king but all these did he little esteme The second which did admonish him was a certayne Irish man geuing him certayne secret signes And thirdly a certayne knight of Fyndesey named Phillip de Easterby sayling with him ouer into Fraunce declared vnto the king in Normandy seuen articles which he should amend Which thing if he wold do he should raigne seueÌ„ yeares most honorably and should take the holy crosse from his enemies or els he in the fourth yeare should dye in great ignominye The 3. first thinges were these which he at his coronation sware to obserue that is to defend the Church to mayntayne good lawes and to condemne no man to death without iudgement The fourth was for the restoring of inheritauÌ„ce wrongfully takeÌ„ The fift was in doing iustice without reward The sixt was of ministers officers wages and stipeÌ„des The seuenth was of expelling the Iewes leauing them some money to depart withal But the king not ameÌ„ding his life there rose vp agaynst him 3. strong enemies that is to say his three sonnes with the Frenchking But after that the king forsooth had gone a pilgrimage to the Martys tombe barfoote William the king of Scots the Earles of Chester and Lecester were taken at Alnewick In the 35. yeare of his raigne being in the Castle of Chiuen in Normandy he dyed at whose death those that were preseÌ„t were so greedy of the spoyle that they left the body of the king naked and not so much could be fouÌ„d as a cloth to couer it till that a Page comming in and seing the king so ignominiously to lye threw his cloke vpoÌ„ his nether partes wherein sayth the author was verified the surname which from his youth he bare being called HeÌ„ry court Mantill ¶ King Richard IN this yeare of the Lord aboue recited which was 1189. King Richard the eldest sonne of Henry 2. succeeding his Father entred his crowne at which time Pope Clement sate at Rome succeeding after Gregory which dyed a litle before with sorrow for the losse of the holy crosse During the time of whose coronatioÌ„ it befell that not withstanding the king the day before his coronation and by publicke edict commaunded both the Iewes and their wiues not to presume either to enter the church or els his pallace during the solemnization of his coronation amoÌ„gest his nobles and Barons yet whilest the king was at dinner the chiefetayne of the Iewes with diuers other of his Iewish affinity and supersticious sect agaynst the kings prohibition together with other prease entred the court gates Wherat a christian man being offeÌ„ded stroke one of them with his hand or fist bad him stand further from the court gate as the king had geuen in commaundement whose example others also following being displeased agaynst the Iewes offered them the like contuinely Other also supposing that the king had so coÌ„maunded in deed as vsing the authority of the king fel vpoÌ„ all the Iewes that stood by without the court gate And first they bet them with theyr fistes but afterward they tooke vp stones and such other thinges as they could get and threw at them and bet them therewith And thus driuing them from the court gates some of them they wounded
nowe confirmed in his seat came to the King complaining of Hubert the Lord chief Iustice oft mentioned before for withholding him from the castle and towne of Tunebrydge with the appurtenance to the same belonging and other landes of the Earle of Clare late deceased which landes appertained to the right of his seat to the church of Cant. for the which the said Earle with his aunceters were bound to do homage to him and to his predecessors and therfore required the keping of the foresaid castle with the demaines therof to be restored vnto him To this the king answered againe that the sayd Erle did hold of hym in Capite and that the Castles being vacaunt of Earles and Barons with theyr heyres did belong to hys crowne till the lawfull age of the sayd heires The Archb. when he could get no other answer of the king did excommunicate all such as inuaded the foresaid possessions wyth all other that tooke their parte the king onely excepted Which done eftsoones speedeth himselfe to Rome there to prosecute his sute before the pope The king hearing therof not long after sendeth vp maister Roger Cantelu wyth certaine other messengers to Rome against the Archb. Thus Richard the Archb. comming before the Popes presence beginneth first to complaine of his king for that he committed all the affaires of the realme to the disposition and gouernement of Hubert his iustice vsing only his counsaile all his other nobles despised Against the sayde iustice moreouer he complained laying to his charge First that he had maried a wife being the kinswomā of her whom he had maried before also that the said Hubert the iustice did inuade hold and wrongfully deteine such possessions as belonged to the see Church of Canterburie ¶ As touching the wife of this Hubert heere is to be noted that he maried the elder sister of the king of Scottes which semeth could be of no great kinne to her whome hee maried before Farther he complained of certaine Bishops his Suffraganes who neglecting their pastorall function did sit on Checker matters belonging to the King and exercised sessions and iudgements of bloud Ouer and besides he complained of beneficed persons and clerks within orders for hauing many benefices ioyned with cure of soule And that they also taking example of the Bishops did intermeddle in secular matters and in iudgements of lay men Of these and such other defaults he required redresse to be had The Pope weying and considering the cause of the Archb. to stand vpon right reason at least wise seeming so to his purpose commaunded incontinent his petitions and requests to be dispatched according to iustice Against these complaints of the Archbishop the kings atturneis alledged and defended in as much fauour of the king as they might but coulde doe no good Such fauour found the archbishop in the popes sight being as the story reporteth of a comely personage of an eloquēt tonge that he obtained whatsoeuer he asked Thus the Archbyshop with all fauourable speede being dispatched at Rome after his owne will and desire returned homewarde who in his iourney within 3. daies of his setting forth departed in the house of the gray Friers at S. Gemmes and so hys cause departed with him who winning his sute lost hys life for whome it had bene better I suppose to haue taried at home And here of him and end with all his complaintes also Ex Paris After the death of this Richarde the monkes of Cant. according to the manner addresse them selues to a newe election at which was chosen Radulfe Neuill Byshop of Chichester who was the kinges Chauncelor much commended in stories to be a man faithfull vpright and constant which from the way of iustice declined neither to the right hand nor to the left But vpright and sincere both in word and deede This Rauffe thus chosen of the monks was presented to the king to be their Archbishop wherewith the king was right well contented and glad also of this election and foorthwith inuested him for Archbyshop of the Church of Canterb. But this inuesting of the King was not inough vnles he should also be confirmed by the pope Wherefore the Monkes ready to take their iourney vnto Rome came to the newe Archb. requiring hys helpe for their expenses by the way and to know what seruice he would commaunde them to the Court of Rome But hee fearing in his mind the same not to be without some scruple of sunonie ambition said he would not geue an halfpenie and holding vp his handes to heauen thus prayed saying O Lorde God if I shall be thought worthy to be called although in deede vnworthy to the seat office of this church so be it as thou shalt dispose it But if otherwise in this troublesom office of Chancerie and this my inferior ministerie whereunto I haue bene assigned I shall seme more necessary for this thy kingdome and people I refuse not my labour thy will be done The monks beholding the constancie of the man notwtstanding they had of him no money yet refused not their trauail and iourny to Rome to haue their election confirmed by the Popes authoritie The Pope inquiring of Simon Langhton brother of Stephen Langhton Archb. of Cant. before mentioned of the person of this man it was reported againe to him by the sayde Simon maliciously deprauing the good man behind his backe declaring to the Pope that he was a courtier vnlearned hasty and feruent in his doings and such one who if he should be promoted to that dignitie would go about with the help of the king and of the whole realme to remooue and bring the realme of England from vnder the yoke of the Pope and of the Churche of Rome And so to bereeue the See of Rome of the tribute vnder which king Iohn had once subiected himselfe and his realme at what time he yelded his crown to the handes of Pandolfus the Legate c. with these and such other words Simon Langhton falsly and maliciously depraued the godly bishop The pope hearing with one care crediting what he heard wtout farther inquisition made of the other party accused sendeth incontinent to the monks of Cant. to procede in a new election and to chuse them an other Arch. such as were an wholesome pastour of soules profitable to the church of England deuout to the church of Rome And thus was the lawfull election of thys good Archb. made frustrate too good peraduenture to serue in that place whereunto he was elected After the repulse of thys Radulphe the Caunterburie Monkes entring a new election agreed vpon Iohn their prior to be their Metropolitane Who going vp to Rome to haue his election confirmed by the Pope was 3. dayes together examined of the cardinals And when they could finde no insufficiency in him touching these things wherin they tried him yet notwithstanding the pope finding a fault with
durst they were as ready to folow him as he to go before thē then began William de Longspath the worthy knight to speake desiring the Earle to geue care to those men of experience who had better knowledge of those coūtryes people then he had commending also their councell to be discrete wholesom so turning to the maister of the temple began with gentle words to mitigate him likewise The knight had not halfe ended his talke when the Earle taking his words out of his mouth began to fume sweare crying out of these cowardly english mē with tailes What a pure army sayd he should we haue here if these tailes tayled people were purged from it with other like wordes of great vilany and much disdayne whereunto the english Knight aunswering agayne well Earle Robert sayd he where soeuer you dare set your foot my step shall goc as farre as yours and as I beleue we go this day where you shall not dare to come neare the taile of my horse as in the euent it proued true Ibid. fol. 236. In this meane time the French king intending to aduannce forward his army thought best to send away such as were feeble and lacked armor to Damiata by boates The Soldan hearing thereof prepared a great number of boates to be caryed by wayne and carte to the water side which meeting them by the way drowned and destroyed by wildefire euery one so that of all that company of our christians of whom some were burned some slayne some drowned not one escaped aliue saue one onely Englishe man named Alexāder Giffard who although he was sore woūded in the chase in fiue places in his body yet escaped to the French cāpe bringing word to the king what was done And this was vpon the water Now vpō the land seing Earle Robert would needs set forward weening to get all the glory to himself before the comming of the hoste first they inuaded a little village or castle which was not farre of called Mansor The coūtrey Bores and paganes in the villages by seing the christians come ranne out with such a mayne cry and shout that it came to the Soldans hearing which was nearer then our men did thinke In the meane while the Christians inuading and entring into the munition incircumspectly were pelted and pashed with stones by thē which stood aboue whereby a great number of our men were lost and the armye sore maimed and almost in despayre Then immediately vpon the same cōmeth the Soldan with all hys mayne power who seeing the Christens army to be deuided and the brother seperated frō the brother had that which he long wished for and so inclosing them roūd about that none should escape had with them a cruell fight Then the Earle began to repent him of hys heady rashenes but it was to late who then seing William the English knight dowrely fighting in the chiefe brunt of the enemyes cryed vnto hym most cowardly to flye seeyng God sayd he doth fight agaynst vs. To whom the knight answering agayne God forbid sayth he that my fathers sonne should runne away from the face of a Saracen The Earle then turning his horse fled away thinking to auoid by the swiftnes of hys horse so taking the riuer of Thasnis oppressed with harnes was there sokē and drowned Thus the Earle beyng gone the French men began to dispayre and scatter Then William de Longaspatha bearing all the force of the enemies stood agaynst thē as long as he could wounding and slaying many a Saracen til at length hys horse being killed and hys legges maymed he could no longer stand who yet notwtstanding as he was downe mangled their feete and legges and did the Saracens much sorow till at last after many blowes woūds beyng stoned of the Saracens he yelded hys life After the death of him then the Saracens setting vppon the residue of the army whom they had compassed on euery side deuoured and destroyed them all in so much that scarse one man escaped aliue sauing two Templaries one Hospitular and one poore rascall souldiour which◠brought tydinges hereof to the king These thinges being knowne in the French campe to the king and his souldiours first of their drowning which were sent to Damiata then of the ruine and slaughter of the army with the kinges brother by the towne of Mansor there was no little sorrow and heauines on euery side with great feare and doubt in themselues what was best to doc At last when they sawe no remedye but they must stand manfully to reuenge the bloud of their brethren thē the kyng with hys host past ouer the floud of Nilus and comming to the place where the battayle had bene there they beheld theyr fellowes and brethren pitifully lying with theyr heads and hands cut of For the Saracens for the reward before promised by the Soldan or Sultan to them that could bring the head hand of any Christian had so mangled the Christians leauing theyr bodyes to the wilde beastes Thus as they were sorowing and lamenting the rufull case of their Christen fellowes sodenly appeareth the comming of the Sultan with a multitude of innumerable thousandes Agaynst whom the French men estsoones prepare themselues to encounter and so the battaile being strocken vp the armyes began to ioyne But alacke for pitie what could the Frenchmen here do their number first so maymed their hartes wounded already with feare and sorow their bodyes consumed with penury and famine their horses for feeblenes not able to serue them In conclusion the Frenchmen were ouerthrowne slaine and dispatched seing there was no flying happy was he that first coulde yeld hymselfe In which miserable conflict the king with his two brethren and a few that claue vnto him were taken captiues to the confusion of all Christen realmes and presented to the Soldan All the residue were purto the sword or els stoode in the mercy of the Saracens whether to be slayne or to remayne in wofull captiuitie And this was the end of that sorrowful battaile wher in almost all the nobilitie of Fraunce was slayne neyther was there one man welneare in all the multitude whiche escaped free but eyther was slayne or taken prisoner Furthermore they that were slayne or left halfe aliue had euery one hys head and hand cut off vppon the Soldans proclamation aboue mentioned The Sultan or Soldan after the taking of the French king fraudulently suborning an army of Saracens to that number of the French army with the armes and ensignes of them that were slayne made toward Damiata where the Duke of Burgundy with the French Queene Ddo the Popes Legate and other byshops and their garrisons were remaining supposing vnder the shew of Frēch men to be let in but the captaynes mistrusting theyr hasty commyng and misdoubting their visages not like to the French men shut the gates agaynst them and
eaten any mans bread for nought or of free cost Glossa Then those false Prophetes ought much more to liue by theyr labour which haue not that authoritye which we ought to haue that is to say to liue by the Gospell And S. Augustine speaketh of this more expressely in his booke De opere monachorum by these words Those our brethren do clayme to themselues very rashly as me thinketh that they haue any such authority to liue by the Gospell If they be preachers of the Gospel I graunt that in deed they haue such authority if they be ministers of the aultar if they be disposers of the Sacraments they cannot well but take to thēselues this authority as also manifestly to chalenge the same if at the least they haue not where with all to sustayne this present life without labour of their handes c. As though he woulde haue sayd if they be not such maner of men then haue they no authority to liue by the Gospell Therefore those preachers which haue not authority to line by the Gospell or els minister the Sacraments because they haue no cōgregation wherby to take charge of soules yet for al that wil needs liue vpon the Gospell they be no true Apostles but false Prophets The 10. signe is that false teachers reioyce more to be commēded themselues then the word of God to haue the commendation prayse But they that are true preachers and Apostles are farre otherwise minded as to the Thess. 2. not seeking the prayse of men c. And herin he toucheth those false Prophets which desire rather to be commēded themselues then that the word of God which they preach should haue the commendatiō but he is an Apostle which not seeking the glory of this present world but for the glory to come doth abase himself to the intēt that the preaching and word of God might be commended and exalted They therfore which desire to haue prayse to be commended of others rather then that the word of God should haue the prayse to be no true Apostles but false Prophets The 11. signe is that true Apostles do preach onely for Gods cause and for the health of soules and for no tēporal gayne as in the 2. Cor. 4. saying we preach not our selues c. Glose Our preaching tendeth not to our glory and gayne but onely to the glory of Christ. But the preaching of Christ by those that are false Prophets tendeth to the contrary Wherupon in the Phil. 1. is sayd whether it be vpon occasion geuē or els for the verities sake let christ be preached c. Glose False prophets doe preach the Gospell vpon some occasion as either by seeking some commodity at the hands of mē or els because of getting goodes honor or prayse among men Which notwithstanding that they be ready and willing as it should seeme to beare and sustaine iniuryes yet they seek not so much the health of him to whom they preach as in very deed they do their owne commodity and gaine Whereupon 2. Cor. 12. Glosse Because I seeke not the thinges that be yours that is to say not your treasure as gold siluer but onely you your selues Glosse For other wayes it could by no meanes be gathered that they should vnderstand him to speake or meane of theyr substaunce because he more estemeth them then theyr mony to the intent that they might vnderstand his great good will toward them Therfore these euill and naughty preachers which preach for worldly gayn or honor or els for the prayse cōmendation of men be no true Apostles but false Prophetes But it may be asked how shall men vnderstand when these good fellowes preach for their owne vayne glory sake It may be aunswered thus when they preach before they be called as in the 2. Cor. 11. whosoeuer boasteth let him boast and reioyce in the Lord. Glosse Which thing to doe cannot he by any meanes that hath not his authority from God For if any such Prophet preach he seeketh his owne glory and that may easely be perceiued Because he is not called of God he hath no such authority of him that is to say of his Church or congregation as to the Heb. 7. No man taketh to himselfe anye dignity but he that is called of God as Aaron was The Glosse He is called of God that it is lawfully chosen of the congregation The 12. signe is or token of a false prophet is Because such Prophets do counterfait themselues to haue greater care and loue to mens soules then those that be theyr very gouernors pastors haue although they haue no charge at all of them agaynst whom the Glose speaketh and the 1. Thess. 2. We are become meek and louing towardes you euen as the nurse which geueth her child sucke Glosse A woman nurseth other mens children for wages not for loue alone but she geueth her own suck of very loue with out respect of mony Therfore those preachers which faine themselues to haue a greater loue affection to the soules of men then they that haue the charge ouer them seeme not to be true Apostles The Apostles studye not for eloquēce nor for the curious placing of their words but false Prophets do them both As in the 2. Cor. 11. If the simple and vncloquēt man c. Glosse The Apostles were not eloquent but false Prophets are ful of curious eloquence Also vpon the same an other Glosse The Corinthiās were led away from the Gospell by ouer nice eloquence the 2. Cor. 7. Let vs shew our selues before all men as the ministers of God Glosse The ministers of God do not flatter as false Prophets do And for this occasion those that be true Apostles haue not theyr abiding in princes Courtes and noble mens houses knowing this saying of Christ in S. Mathewes Gospel Behold those that are clothed with silkes dwell in kinges Courtes And therefore true Apostles are not conuersaunt in Princes Courtes and noble mens houses Glosse Hard strait life with the preaching of the Gospel loueth not to come neare Princes pallaces and noble mens houses Often times it commeth to passe that Courtiers are found great flatterers Therfore those preachers that haue their abode in Courtes or that in any other place do vse to flatter are no true Apostles but false Prophets The 13. signe is that true Apostles or messengers doe not circumuent or subtlely goe about to deceiue men that they should geue vnto them their goods either in their life time or els at the time of theyr death as in the 2. Cor. 7. We haue falsly deceiued no man Glosse By the subtle and deceitfull getting away of your substaūce as false Prophets do which get away from you those things that be yours vnder pretence of great frēdship Also Mat. 22. Wo be vnto you Scribes Phariseis you hipocrites which spoile widowes houses by your long prayers which mean nothing els by your
superstition but that you may spoyle robbe the people as in Luke 20. Which deuour widowes houses by dissembling of your long prayer Glosse The which make ouer long prayers to the intent they may seeme more deuout that they may get both mony great coÌ„mendation of all such as be sicke and troubled with the burden of theyr sinnes Whose prayers be turned into sin which neither are profitable for themselues nor any other But rather shall haue for making those prayers greater damnatioÌ„ for as much as by the same they deceiue others For by this that they receiue and take both golde and siluer it appeareth that they preath not for soule healthes sake but onely for filthy lucre and gayne sake Math 10 Be ye possessours neither of gold nor siluer Glosse If they then haue these thinges they can not seeme or be thought to preach for the health of yâ— soule but for lucres sake And so sayth Hiâ—rome vpon the Prophet Malachy Because some Prophets tooke mony theyr Prophecy became diuinatioÌ„ that is to say theyr prophecy appeared not to be prophecie but diuination or inchauntment that is that such prophecy procedeth not froÌ„ God but from the deuill And this appeared in 1. q. 1. hauing this beginning NunquaÌ„ diuinatio c. Therfore these preachers which circumueÌ„t and beguile men to the inteÌ„t that they should geue them their goode either in their life time or after theyr death are not true Apostles but false Prophets The 14. signe is that false Prophets when any verity is preached which for the most part they are not acquainted with all or that touched them then begin they to chafe and barke against the same wherupoÌ„ the Apostle in the 3. chapter to the PhilippiaÌ„s saith behold the dogges Glossa Understand you that they are not dogs by nature but by their vsage conditioÌ„s barking agaynst the truth which they were neuer acquainted with And so he coÌ„pareth theÌ„ right well to dogges because dogs folow rather custome then reason So false Apostles do keepe the custome of the law do bite and barke against the truth as though they were without the gift of reason And also in the secoÌ„d epistle to Timothy the 4 chapter saying They get them instructors according to theyr owne desires Glossa Whiche may teach them what things they themselues are willing to heare because the truth seemeth nothing pleasant vnto them Therfore those preachers which barke agaynst the late reuealed truth which toucheth theÌ„ very neare therfore cause the same to be hidden kept vnder are not true Apostles but false prophets The 15. signe is that the true Apostles doe not enforce any to receiue or heare them which be vnwilling therunto but send them away rather least they should seeme to seek after some earthly and transitory thing Math 10 Who soeuer will not receiue you get you out of that Citty and shake the dust from off your feet c. Glossa That you may thereby shew that the desire of earthly thinges hath no power in you Therfore those preachers which wrastle striue as it were to that intent they would be receiued and heard are no true Apostles For as muche as the Apostle sayth Corint 11. If any man appeare among you to be ouer contentions or full strife such custome haue we none nor yet the congregation of Christ. The 16. signe is that the Apostles did not procure the indiâ—nation of those princes with whom they were esteemed and regarded against such persons as would not receiue them and heare theÌ„ according as we read in the life of Simon and Iude the Apostles The chiefe ruler being very angry commauÌ„ded a very great fire to be made that the bishops might be cast into the same all other which went about to deâ—ame the doctrine of the Apostles of Christ But the Apostles fell downe before the Emperor saying we beseech you syr let not vs be the authors or causers of this destruction or calamity Nor that we which are sent to be the preseruation of men and to reuiue those that are dead through sinne may seem to be killers of those that be aliue Therefore those preachers which seeke to stirre vp the displeasure of Princes agaynst them whose fauours now they enioy that will not receiue and heare them or rather whom they themselues hate are no true Apostles but false Prophets The 17. signe is that the Apostles of Christ haue not onely the knowledge of those things which God hath already done but also of those thinges which he will hereafter doe as in the Apoâ— 3. The beastes were full of eyes both behinde and before Glose Obtaining the knowledge of those thinges which God had done as also what he would do hereafter in the end of the world Therfore those that say they know not the perils of the church in the latter time which are prophecied afore or that they care not for them or els if they know theÌ„ not they haue not eyes be hinde and before be no true Apostles Therefore what time as they call themselues Apostles they are false prophets The 18. signe is that true Apostles do not desire the riches and goods of them to whom they preach wherby they are discerned from wolues that is to say from false Prophets Act. 20. I haue desired no mans golde nor siluer Glose By this are Wolues discerned for they desire suche thinges And agayne in the same place For those thinges which I had neede of and to those which were with me these handes haue ministred Glose This example also of labouring is a spectacle for Bishops wherby they are discerned from wolues For such as aske or beg of those to whom they preach or set any other to aske or beg in theyr names do seeme to commit simony Like Byezi of whom it is red in the third booke of kinges the fiâ—t chapt that craued certaine apparell of Naaman the Sirian to whome his maister Elizeus had restored the benefit of health Not withstanding he had gotten those garments vnwitting to his maister Whereupon Gregory Nazianzenus sayth 1. q. 1. Qui isti debetur But some man perhaps will say can not the preacher aske money or money woorth of those to whoÌ„ he preacheth Or at the least may not he beg To this may be answered If the preacher by authority preach and doth feed his flocke as a true pastor with the food of Gods word he may take money or money worth but then it is not begging or crauing but it is by authoritye as the second to Timothy the second chapter It is meete that the husband man that tilleth the ground should first and afore other receiue the commodity of his encrease Glose He putteth the vertuous preacher out of doubt not preaching for that intent to make marchaundise of the Gospell and geueth him to vnderstand that it is lawfull for him to take of them whom he feedeth as his flocke
and aboue whereas the mere reuenues of the crowne came not to 30000. Of this Robert Grosted wryteth Cestrensis in his 7. booke of his historie that partly for that it greeued hym to see the intollerable exactions of the Pope in this realme and partly because he refused to admitte a certaine younge nephew of the Pope to be canon of his Church as hath bene before recited He therefore wryting to the Pope and signifying that he could not admit any such persons into hys Church which neither knewe themselues nor the tounge of the people nor the charges committed vnto them was called vp to Rome and there excommunicated who then appealing from the Pope shortly after departed which was An. 1253. It chanced within 2. yeares after his decease the sayde Pope Innocent being a slepe a certaine Bishop apparelled bishop like appeared vnto him and striking him with his staffe on his left side sayde Surge miser veni in iudicium That is Rise wretch and come to thy iudgement The next day after the Pope was found amased as a man stroken on the side with the stroke of a staffe This Robert though he was greatly commended for his sanctimony as Cestrensis sayeth for his myracles yet was he not permitted in the court of Rome to be ascribed in the Cataloge of Saintes And thus much out of Cestrensis concernyng thys matter But Math. Paris and the author of Flores historiarum prosecuting thys storie more at large addeth thys more vnto it sayth That Pope Innocent the next yeare folowing which was An. 1254. being passing angry contrary to the minde of his brethren the Cardinals woulde haue the bones of the foresayd byshop of Lincolne cast out of the Church and purposed to bring him into suche spite and hatred of the people that he shuld be counted an Ethnicke a rebell and disobedient person through the whole worlde And thereuppon caused his letters to be wrytten and sent downe to the king of England knowing that the king would gladly serue him therein to haue the spoyle of the bishop and of his church But the night following the said B. of Linc. appeared vnto him as coÌ„ming in his pontificalibus and with a seuere couÌ„tenance and sterne loke and terrible voyce speaketh vnto him being in his rest smiting him on the side with a vehement stroke with the ende of his crossestaffe thus said O thou scourfie lazie old bald lousie wretched doting Pope Hast thou purposed to cast out my bones out of the Church to the shame and slaunder of me Now commeth this rash wilfulnesse in thy head It were more meete for thee being this aduaunced by God honoured to make much of the zelous seruaunts of God although departed The lord wil not suffer thee heÌ„ceforth to haue any more power ouer me I haue writteÌ„ vnto thee in the spirit of humilitie and loue that thou shouldest correct thy manifolde errors But thou wyth a proud eye and disdainful hart hast despised my wholesome admonitions Woe to thee that despisest shalt not thou also be despised And so the Bishop departing from the Pope stroken as is said on the side leâ—t him for half dead and so lying in sorow lamentation Wherupon his chamberlains being amased hearing these things came ruÌ„ning to the pope to know what him ailed To whome the Pope much troubled and bexed in his spirit sayd that great terrors in his slepe vehemently disturbed and molested him in such sorte that he thought he should neuer recouer it nor be restored to himselfe againe Oh sayeth he howe sore is my side and howe egerly it vexeth me as being runne through with a speare Neither did the Pope eate or drinke all that day but faining himself to be sicke of a burning ague kept in And yet the indignation of the irefull hand of God sayth the story so left him not For after these wholesome admonitions geuen to hym by the seruaunt of God the Pope not regarding them but all set vpon warre suppression of his enemies and secular affaires gaue his minde wholy vnto them And yet all his labors counsailes expences bestowed vpon them could neuer prosper after that day in that he weÌ„t about For the Pope the same time hauing warre with the Apulians all his army fighting vnder the Popes nephew their captaine were slaine confounded the number of many thousands whose lamentable slaughter al the countrey of the Romains did much bewaile The Pope not yet quiet in his minde directeth his iorney towarde Naples although sore vexed in his side like a man sicke of a plurisie or sâ—itten rather with a speare Neither could any phisicke of his Cardinals help him For Robert of Lincolne sayth the story did not spare him And hee that woulde not heare him gently correcting him being aliue his stripes did he feele wheÌ„ he was dead So that hee neuer after that enioyed any luckie or prosperous day till time of his death nor yet any prosperous or quiet night vntill the morning And so continued he vnto his death which shortly after ensued he being at Naples An. 1255. or as N. Triuet recordeth An. 1254. And thus haue ye the whole discourse betweene Robert Grosted Pope Innocent ¶ In the which story is to be noted gentle reader that although in the storie of Cestrensis of Mathewe Paris and of Flor. hist. it is expresly testified and reported that the Pope was smitten with the staffe of Robert the foresaid Byshop of Lincolne yet thou must wisely vnderstand that how so euer Gods hand dealeth heere in this world in punishing his enemies or how so euer the Image of things not sene but phantasied offer themselues to the secrete cogitation of man his senses being a slepe by the operation or permission of God woorking after some spirituall influence in our imaginations certaine it is that no dead man materially can euer rise againe or appeare before the iudgement day to any man with his staffe or without his staffe to woorke any feate after he haue once departed this life After the death of this Robert Grosted bishop of Lincolne great dissention fel betwene the Archb. of Cant. Boniface and the canons of the said church of Lincolne about the right of geuing prebendships and about the reuenues of the said church in time of the bishops see being now vacant Which right power the Archbishop claimed to him selfe but the canons of that Church maintaining the contrary side stood against him and for the same were excommunicated of the Archbishop AmoÌ„g whom one M. Wolf resisting the Archb. to the face in the name of all the other canons made vp his appeale to Rome where much money on both sides was spent At length after this Grosted was elected Henry Lexinton in the see of Lincolne About which time the wicked Iewes at Lincolne had cruelly crucified whipped tormented a certaine child named Hugo of 9. yeres of age An.
Simon hys sonnes power not knowing of the ouerthrow whiche he had before gaue small credite thereunto till that the said Nicholas the better to view and descrie them went vp to the Abbey steple of Eusham where he might plainly discerne them all and their standerds For by this tyme they were mounted the hill which they laboured to attayne thinking to haue that vauntage when they shold geue theyr charge as they had purposed and had also aduanced agayn his own standerdes and pulled down Simons wherby they were the more easâ—yer descried and knowne Then he cryed aloud to the Earle Simon and said we are all but dead men For it is not your sonne as you suppose that commeth but it is Edward the kinges sonne that commeth from one parte and the Earle of Gloucester from an other part and Roger Mortimer from the third part Then said the Earle The Lorde be mercifull vnto our soules forasmuch as our bodyes and liues are now in their handes commaunding that euery man should make hymselfe redy to God and to fight out the field for that it was their willes to dye for their lawes and in a iust quarrell And such as woulde depart he gaue leaue to goe their wayes that they shoulde be no discomfiture to the rest Then came vnto him his eldest sonne Henry comforted him desiring him to haue no dispaire nor yet mistrust in the good successe of this victory with other such cheerfull wordes No my sonne sayth he I dispayre not but yet it is thy presumption and the pride of the rest of thy brethreÌ„ that haue brought me to this end ye see Notwithstanding yet I trust I shall dye to God and in a righteous quarrel After wordes of comfort geuen to all his host and the oration made as is the maner they all armed themselues The king also whom the Earle alwaies kept with him he armed in an armour of his owne And then deuiding theyr battailes they marched toward theyr enemies but before they ioyned the welchmen ran theyr waies and thinking to scape ouer the riuer of Dee were there some drowned some slayne Then when the battayles ioyned and came to handy strokes within short space many of the Erles part fell and were slayne And the king himselfe being stroken at cryed with a loud voyce to them saying kill me not I am Henry your king And with these the kinges wordes the Lord Adam Monhaut knewe him and saued him At whose voyce and cry came also prince Edward hys sonne and deliuered him to the garde and custody of certayne knightes In the meane season the Earle Simon was hard bestead and beaten downe and also slayne before Edward the prince came at hym Howbeit before he fell when as ye fought for his life HeÌ„ry his sonne other noble men on his part were about hym he brake out in these words vnto hys enemies saying what is there no mercy compassion with you who agayne answered what compassion should there be shewed to traytors Then sayd he the Lord be mercifull to our soules our bodyes are in your hands And as soone as these wordes were spoken they mangled hys body and deuided his members and cut of his head which head Roger Mortimer sent vnto his wife And not farre of from him also was slayne Henry his eldest sonne the lord Hugh Spencer the L. Radulphe Basset the Lord Thomas de Hestele the Lord William Maundeuile the Lord Iohn Bewchampe the Lord Guido Baillofer the Lord Roger Rowley and many other noble men besides with a great multitude of people the Lord knoweth howe many This battail was fought in the moneth of August continued from one of the clocke till it was night in the which was not so much as one man on the Earles part of any estimation fortitude and courage but in that battell lost his life more then the Lord Iohn who by the great grace of God escaped death Neither is this to be forgotteÌ„ that the same day being Tuesday at that instant houre when the battell began whiche was at one of the clocke at after noone there was such a darcknes ouer all such thunder and such tempest that the like before that time was neuer seene being very calme and fayre weather both immemediately before and after which seemed sayth myne author to geue a playne demonstration of that whiche afterward chaunced and followed After this great slaughter and ouerthrow there was a Parliament suÌ„moned at Winchester by the Earle of Gloucester and other of hys part Here by the is to be considered that the king although he was in the camp of the Erle of Leceister being then in custody and his sonne Edward with the Earle of Gloucester yet the king was in that side agaynst his will and therefore in the sayd Parliament the king was restored to his kingly dignitie which was before that tyme vnder the custody of the Barons But after the battaile was ended and done certaine of them that loued the Earle vpon an old ladder gathered vp suche partes of his body as remayned and couering the same with an old gowne brought it to Eusham where they putting the same in a faire linnen cloth buried it in the church But not loÌ„g after by such as thought not themselues sufficiently reuenged with his death to wreke them of the dead corpes took vp the same and threw it in an other place saying that he which was both accursed and a traytor was not worthy of Christen buriall The same yeare also died Walter Cantilupus Byshop of Winchester after whom succeeded Nicholas of Ely the kinges Chauncellor The same yeare the king perceiuing that vnlesse that Castle of Kenilworth were recouered and the boldnes of theÌ„ restrayned that kept the same many euils and inconueniences might ensue therupon to the preiudice of his kingdom for that the number increased euery day more more wasting and spoyling the country all about Therfore he gathered an army and came downe to warwick where he a while taryed expecting the meeting and assembling of hys Marqueses and Lordes with engines and other munition sautable Who when theyr bondes were furnished and mustred and al thinges ready the morow after Midsomer day he displayed hys banner began his vyage marching towardes Kenilworth besieged the same During which siege by the aduise and counsaile of the king the Popes Legate and other noble men 12. persons were chose which should haue the disposing of those thinges that pertayned to the state of the Realme of those that had lost their landes and inheritaunces who amongest other thinges made and established this one prouiso that was commoÌ„ly called Kenelworth decree That all those whieh hast lost their laÌ„des by attaynder although yet not attainted should fyne therfore at the kinges pleasure and take their lands of him agayn paying some three yeares some foure yeares some two yeares reueneues of the same according to the quallitie
the city by the Barons and Citizens for the space of 40. dayes And Octobonus the Legate who for feare was fled into the Tower they narowly layd for that he shoulde not escape At length by the intreaty of the Earle of Gloucester and other Earles that were his friendes both the Barons and Cittizens were pardoned and admitted to the kinges fauour And 4. Byshops and 8. other noble men were chosen such as were at Couentry first nominated that they should order and dispose all matters betweene the King and suche as had lost theyr inheritaunce as also the forme of theyr peace and raunsome And proclamation was made vppon the feast of all Sainctes of perfect peace and record throughout al the Realme The 52. yeare of this king Henries raigue 8. daies after the feast of S. Martin he held a parliament at Marlberge in the yeare of our Lord aboue recited where by the aduise of wise and discrete men with all the consentes of the nobles he ordeined and enacted diuers good and profitable statutes for the reformation and bettering of the state of the realme execution of common iustice which are called the statutes of Marleberge The same yeare vpon S. Gregoryes day Octobonus the Legate called a Councell at London where were fine Archbishops and a great number of Byshops Abbots other Prelates which Councell also within three dayes brake vp agayne The same yeare vpon S. Iohns day the Baptist Edward the kinges sonne diuers other noble men of England took vpon thē the crosse by the legates hands at Northhampton to the reliefe of the holy land and the subuersion of the enemies of the crosse of Christ which done the legate that same yeare wēt out of England not purposing after that to returne agayne This holy Legate sayth mine author whiche might well bee resembled to Lynx the monstrous beast whose quicke sight penetrateth euery thing enrolled to perpetuall memorye the valuation of all the churches in the realme of England so narowly as by any meanes possible be might enquire the certainty thereof The same was he that made all the Cathedral Conuentuall Churches to pay pencions so that those Churches whiche gaue not the vacancie of their benefices to their Clerkes and straungers should pay vnto them a certein yearly pencion during the vacācy of the benefices which they should haue The same yeare died Pope Clement 4. after whose death the Church of Rome was two yeares vacant then was chosen an archdeacon Cardinall whose name was Theardus as hee was taking hys iourny into the holy lande and called hym Gregory the 10. Then also dyd Edmunde Earle of Lancaster and Leicester and seconde sonne of king Henry take to wife the Earle of Albemark his daughter and the Niece of y◠Earle of Gloucester at whiche maryage was the king and the Queene and all the Nobilitie of England The same yeare was the body of S. Edward the king Confessour by Walter Gifford Archbishop of Yorke and other Bishops intombed in a new rich Schrine of golde and siluer beset with precious stones in the presēce of Hēry the king of Englād In which yeare also fel great rayne and inundation of waters suche as hath not lightly bene seene which increased and continued the space of 40. dayes and more The same yeare died Walter de Lawile Bishop of Sarum the third day before the nones of Ianuary After whō succeeded Robert of Northampton the Deane of the same Church And because the see of Cant. was then vacant he was confirmed by the Chapter of Canterbury whiche Chapter had alwayes the iurisdiction in spirituall causes during the vacancy of that see in as ample maner as the Byshop hymselfe had beyng aliue After thys the Byshop elect comming thither thinking to haue had hys consecration was notwithstanding put backe for two causes one was for that there was present then no more but one Byshop the other was for that all the other Bishops had appealed that he might not be consecrated to their preiudice that is by the authoritie of the Chapter of Cant. saying that they would not be vnder the obedience of the monks After this solempne Messengers were for this cause sent to the Cardinals of Rome for that then that see of Rome was vacant who receiued aunswere that during the vacation of that see the confirmation and consecration of the Byshop elect pertayned to the foresayd Chapter of Caunterbury The same yeare also was the Lord Henry the sonne heyre of the Lord Richard king of Almayne and brother to king Henry 2. slayne at Uiterbium in a certayne Chappel hearing Masse by the Lord Simō and Buido the sonnes of the Lord Simon Mountfort Earle of Leister During this kinges raigne there was made a great generall expedition of diuers and sondry Christian princes to Ierusalem taking vpon them the Lords character that is the Crosse among whome was also Edward the kings sonne one to the which expeditiō was graunted him a subsidie throughout al the realme And the month of May the yeare of our Lord. 1270. or as sayth Florilogus an 1269. he set forward on his iourny About the time when Prince Edward was preparing his iourny toward Asia Boniface the Archbishop of Canterbury ended his life in the country of Sebaudia goyng belike to Rome or comming thence After whose death the Monks of Canterbury proceeding to a new election grāted by the king agreed vppon the Prior of their house named Adam Chelendene But the king his sonne Prince Edward consenting and speaking in the behalfe of Robert Burnell theyr Chauncellour did sollicite the matter with the Monkes partly intreating partly threatning them to chuse the said Robert to be Archbishop Notwithstanding the Monkes being stoute woulde neyther relent to their curteous request nor yet bow to theyr boystrous threates but constantly persisting in their former election appealed from the king and prince to the Pope Prince Edward being now on his iourny and seing himselfe thus frustrated of the Monkes writeth backe to the king his father deuoutly praying and beseching in no wise to admit the election of the foresayd Monks And so passing to Douer with Hēry the sonne of Rich. his vncle king of Romanes with their wiues tooke their passage in the month of August After this the Prior thus elected as is foretold but not admitted by the king to be Archbishop went vp to Rome In the meane tyme the Monkes in the absence of their elect ordayned one Geoffrey Pomenall to be theyr Official who seing himself aduaunced to that dignity bearing belike some old grudge agaynst the Prior of Douer caused him to be cited vp to appeare in the Chapter house of Canterbury The Prior of Douer seing this citation to be preiudiciall to him and to the Church of Douer whereas the Monkes of Cant. haue no such iurisdiction the see of
omitted for that euen from and about the beginning of this kings raigne sprang vpp the very welspringes of all mischiefe and sectes of Monkish religions and other swarmes of Popish orders which with their grosse and horrible superstition haue encombred the Church of Christ euer since First to omitte the repeticion of Pope Innocent the third the great Graundsire of that fowle monster Transustantiation and auriculer Confession with the fryers Dominick and Franciscane Fryers Thomas Aquinas Iacobus de Uoragine Uincentius with Pope Honorius the third coyner of the Cannon Lawe and the Cardinall Hostiensis as also Bonauenture Albertus magnus with Pope Urbane the 4. first founder of the feast of Corpus Christi and procuror of the adoration of the body of Christ in the Sacrament besides Durandus and many moe followeth further to be noted that the Tartarianes aboute the yeare 1240. issuing out of Moscouia into the partes of Polonia made great waste in Christendome so muche the rather because the Princes about Polonia beyng at variaunce amongest themselues vsed none other remedie for theyr defence but heapes of Masses Inuocation of the dead and worshipping of Images whiche in deede dyd nothing relieue them but rather encrease theyr trouble The next yeare following the whole nation of the Scithians mustering like Locustes inuaded the partes of Europe with two mightye armyes whereof the one entring vppon Polonia made great hauocke and caryed away many Christians from thence Captiues the other ouerrunning Hungaria made no lesse spoyle there Adde hereunto an other freshe armye of Tartarianes to the number of 5000000. Who at the very same tyme ioyninge themselues together entered into Muscouia and Cracouia and made most horrible slaughter sparing neyther sexe nor age noble nor vnnoble within the Land From thence passing to Uratislauia made great spoyle there also and thinkyng there to winne the Castle were by the miraculous workyng of the Lorde at the instaunce and prayers of good people discomfited beyonde all expectation of man by thundringe and lightning falling vpon them from heauen in most terrible wise The same yeare immediately after Easter an other armye of Tartarians were gathered agaynst Lignicium drawing neere to Germnany By the bruyte whereof the Germaynes being put in great feare were altogether dismayed but yet not able to helpe themselues by reason they lacked a good guyde and gouernour amongest them All which came to passe specially by the mischieuous practize of the Romayne Popes raysing variaunce and discorde amongst them notwithstanding Dentry prince of Polonia and Silicia gathering a power as well as he coulde dyd encounter with him but in fine hys whole armye was vanquished and the kyng hymselfe slayne Notwithstanding whiche ouerthrowe of Christians it pleased God to strike such a feare into the heartes of the sayd Tartarianes that they durst not approche anye further or nearer into Germany but retired for that tyme into they Countrye agayne who recounting theyr victory by taking each man but one eare of euery of the Christians that were slayne founde the slaughter so great as that they filled it great sackes full of eares Neuertherles after this viz the yeare 1260. the same Tartarianes hauing the Moskouites to theyr guides returned agayne into Polonia and Cratonia where in the space of three monethes they ouerranne the land with fire and sword ouer to the coastes of Silesia And had not the princes of Germany put to theyr helping hand in this lamentable case they had vtterly wasted the whole lande of Polonia and the Coastes thereaboutes This yeare also in the month of Aprill Richard Kyng of Almayne dyed at the Castell of Barchamsted and was buryed at the Abbey of Dayles whiche he built out of the ground The same yeare also at Norwich there fel a great controuersie between the monks and the citizens about certayn tallagies and liberties At last after much altecration and wrangling wordes the furious rage of the Cittizens so much increased and preuayled and so litle was the feare of God before theyr eyes that altogether they set vpon the Abbey and Priory and burned both the church and Byshops Pallace whē this thing was heard abroad the people were very sory to heare of so bold naughty an enterprise much discommended the same At the last K. Dēry calling for certayne of hys Lords and Barons sent thē to the city of Norwich that they might punish and see execution done of the chiefest malefactors in so much that some of them were condemned and burnt some of them hanged and some were drawne by the heeles with horses throughout the streetes of the Citty and after in muche misery ended theyr wretched liues The same yeare Adam the prior of Canterbury and Bishop elect in the presence of pope Gregory the 10. refused to be archbishop although he was elect wherefore the pope gaue the same archbishopricke to Frier Robert Kilwardby the Prouost of the preaching Friers a man of good life and great learning He was cōsecrated at Caunterbury the fourth day of March by sixe bishops of the same Prouince The same yeare also at Michelmas the Lord Edmund the sonne of king Richard of Almaine maryed the sister of Gilbert Erle of Gloucester Also in this yeare of our Lord 1273. the 16. day before the Calendes of December vpon S. Edmundes day the archbishop and confessour died King Henry in the 56. yeare of his raigne and was buryed at Westminster leauing after him two sonnes and two daughters to wit Edward the Prince and Edmund Earle of Lancaster and Leicester Beatrice and Margaret whiche Margaret was maryed to the king of Scottes This king Henry in his life tyme beganne the building of the Church steeple at westminster but did not throughly finish the same before his death King Edward the first IN the time of the death of K Henry Edward his eldest sonne was absent in Dasconia as a little before you heard yet notwithstanding by Robert Kilwarby Archb. of Caunt and other bishops nobles he was ordeined heire and successour after hys father who after he had heard of hys fathers death retourned home to his Countrey and was crowned the yeare of our Lord 1274. who then layd downe his crowne saying he woulde no more put it on before he had gathered together all the landes pertayning to the same This Edward as he had alwayes before bene a louing and naturall Childe to his Father whom he had deliuered out of prison and captiuity afterward hearing both together of the death of his sonne of his father wept and lamented much more for his father then for his sonne saying to the French king which asked the cause thereof that the losse of his child was but light for Children might after increase and be multiplied but the losse of his parent was greater which could not be recouered Robert Auesbury So almighty God for the same his pietie to his father shewed rewarded
him agayn with great successe felicitie and long raigne In so much the he beyng yong as he was playing at Chesse with a certayne souldior of his sodainly hauing no occasion geuen rose vp and went his way who was not so soon voyded the place but incontinent fel down a mighty stone from the vawt aboue directly vpon that place where he sate able to haue quashed him in peeces if he had caried neuer so little more In the proseruation of whome as I see the present hand and mighty prouidence of the huing God so in the kinges order agayne I note a fault or error worthy of reprehension For that he receiuing such a liuely benefite at the hand of the liuing Lord going therefore on pilgrimage to walsingham gaue thanks not only to our Lady but rather to a rotten blacke Ibidem Of the gentle nature of this couragious prince sufficient proofe is geuen by this one example that what time he being in hys desport of hauking chaunced sharpoly to rebuke the negligence of one of his gentlemen for what fault I cannot tell about his hauke the gentleman being on the other side of the riuer hearing his manassing wordes was glad as he sayd that the riuer was between them with this answer the couragious bloud of this Prince being moued vppon present hear he leaped straight into the floud both a swift streame and of a dangerous deepnesse and no lesse hard in getting out Notwithstanding either forgetting his owne life or neglecting the daunger present but hauing a good horse ventreth his own death to haue the death of his maÌ„ At length with much difficultie recouering the bank with his sword drawn pursueth his prouoker Who hauing not so good an horse and seeing himselfe in daunger of taking reineth hys horse submitteth his necke vnder hys hande to strike The prince whose feruent stomack the water of the whole riuer could not quench a little submission of his man did so extinct that the quarrel fell his anger ceased and his sword put vp without any stroke geuen And so both returned to theyr game good friendes agayne Auesb. Nich. Triuet In the first beginning of his raigâ—e this Kyng had much adoe in Wales where he had diuers conflictes wyth the welshmen whom at last he subdued cut down theyr woodes suppressed rebellions vanquishing theyr kings Lewline and his brother ordeined his eldest sonne Edward borne in the same Countrey to be Prince of Wales This Lewline Captayne of the welshmen here mentioned rebelling agaynst king Edward asked counsayle by way of coniuration what euent should come vpon his attempt To whom it was tolde that he should goe forward boldly for doubtlesse he should ryde thorough Chepeside at London with a crowne on his head Whiche so came to passe For he being slayne hys head was caried through Chepe with a Crowne of siluer to London bridge whereby men may learne not to seeke nor stick to these vayne prophesies which though they fall true yet are but the traynes of the deuill to deceyue men About this time was a great earthquake and suche a rotte that consumed a great multitude of sheep in the land through the occasion as they say of one scabbed shepe that came out of Spayne The king returning from Wales to England ordred certayne new lawes for the wealth of the realme Among many other this was one that authoritie was geuen to all Maiors Bailiâ—es other officers to see execution and punishment of all Bakers making bread vnder the sise with pillory Of Milners stealing corn with the tumbrel c. And within two yeares after the statute of Mortinayne was first enacted which is to meane that no man should geue vnto the Churche any landes or rentes without a speciall licence of the king About which tyme also being the 7. yeare of his raigne 297. Iewes for mony clipping were put to execution In whiche same yeare began first the foundation of the blacke Friers by Ludgate And the towne of Bosten was greatly wasted the same yeare with fyre The halfepeny and farthinges began first to be coyned the selfe tyme which was the 8. yeare of hys raygne The great conduit in Chepe began the fourth yeare after to be made anno 1248. And the yeare next following the newe worke of the Churche of Westminster begon as is afore premonished in the thyrd yeare of Henry 3. was finished whiche was 66. yeares in edifiyng the Iewes were vtterly banished this Realme of England the same tyme for whiche the commons gaue to the kyng a fifteene anno 1291. After that the country of Wales was brought in a full order and quiet by the hewing downe of the woodes and casting down the old holdes and building of new whiche all was brought to perfect end about the 24. yeare of thys kings reigne then ensued an other broile as great or greater with Scotland to the great disquiet of the king and the realme of England many yeares after This trouble first began by the death of Alexander king of Scots who dyed without issue left aliue behinde him Although Fabiane in that 7. booke of hys Chronicle affirmeth that he left 3. daughters the eldest maryed to sir John Bailol the secoÌ„d to Robert Bruce the thyrd to one Hastinges But this in Fabian is to be corrected as which neyther standeth with it selfe is clearely conuinced by the witnes and history of Rob. Auel bury and also 〈◊〉 Giâ—burne For first if king Alexander had left his eldest daughter marked to Syr Iohn Bailol then what coÌ„trouersie might rule among the Lords about succession needing so diligent and anxious deciding by the king of England Secondly what clayme or title could the king of Norway haue to the crowne of Scotland which was one of the chalengers claiming the sayd crowne in the behalfe of Margaret the nece of the forsayd king Alexander her graunfather if the eldest daughter of the father had heue left aliued Thirdly what can be more playn when by the affirmance of the foresaid story is testified that K. Alexander had 2. wiues Of the second whereof he had no issue Of the first had two Children Alexader which died before his father and Margaret maried to the kyng of Norway whiche died also before her Father of whom came Margaret the â—ece of Alexander and daughter to the king of Norway afore mentioned And the also dyed in the iourny betweene Norway and Scotland the fourth yeare after the decease of her grandfather Wherfore as this matter standeth most cleare so let vs now returning froÌ„ whence we digressed prosecute the rest that foloweth After that AlexaÌ„der thus as is said departed without issue also Margaret his â—iece in Norway was deceased the matter came in a great doubt among the nobles of Scotland especially 12. by name to whome the right of the crowne should next pertayne After much variaunce among parties at length the election
the presence of vs common Notaries here vnder written especially called and required for this purpose as it is contained in the subscriptions heere vnder the famous noble men the Lord Lewes sonne of the French king Guido of S. Paule and Iohn Drocem Earles and William of Plesiano Lord of Vitenob knight Moued as they saide with a feruent faith with affection of sincere loue and zeale of charitie to be shewed to the holy Romish church and hauing pitie from their heart on their mother the vniuersall church which as they sayde is oppressed daungerously vnder the rule of the saide Lord Boniface and suffereth outragious defacing and losse and pitying the right faith as they say in which standes the saluation of soules which alas for pitie in their times miserably pineth away perisheth for the lacke of wholesome gouernment of the Churche through all Christendome and earnestly taking paines as they said for the repairing and enhaunsing of the Catholicke faith specially seeing it was necessary for the same church for the foundation of the faith and health of the soules that none shoulde rule the fold of the Lordes flocke but the true and lawfull shepheard and also because the same Churche was the spouse of Christ that hath no spot nor wrincle all errour offence wickednes wrong shoulde be put away and saluation peace and quietnesse through Gods mercy might be procured to the whole worlde which they say lieth in warres and darkenesse by the wicked deedes cursed workes and hurtful examples of the sayd Boniface They said and laid against the said Boniface heresie and other diuers horrible cursed faultes wherein they affirmed him to be tangled and commonly and notoriously reported the king himselfe being present with Archbishops Bishops and other Prelates and Churchmen which were assembled for to entreat of their owne matters and matters of their Churches beside Barons Earles and other noble men whose names are vnder written The said William propounded obiected against him swearing by the holy Gospell of God which hee corporally touched that he coulde prooue all and euery the premisses to be true And the sayd William of Plesiano sware further this othe that he beleued he could prooue the premisses and that he woulde pursue to the full ende against the saide Boniface in the generall Councell where when and afore whomsoeuer of right it ought to be done requiring earnestly the sayd Lord king as a champion of the faith and defender of the Church that for declaring of this truth to the praise of Gods name to the increase promoting of the Catholike faith to the honour and wealth of the vniuersall Church and of all Christen people and the congregation of the sayd generall councel that he woulde helpe and bestowe his profitable labour with souldiors and other like for the loue of men and zeale to iustice because his kingly house was euer a ruler of the trueth and that he wold earnestly require the Archbishops Bishops other Prelates and that he woulde be effectually instant with them The Earles knights themselues besought earnestly many of the same prelates as they were pillers of the Church the faith that they would helpe and effectually bestowe their labour to the calling and assembling of the said councell by all waies and meanes lawful according to the ordinances of the holy fathers and decrees of the canons But when the prelates heard fully vnderstode such obiections oppositions and requests as is aforesaid and considered that such a matter not onely was most hard but needed wise counsell they departed out of the same place But on the Friday next following i. the 14. day of the same moneth of Iune the foresaid Lord king being present and also the Lords Archbishops Bishops Abbots Priors and many witnesses here vnder written the same time being present and in the presence of vs common Notaries heere subscribed and being specially called and required for this purpose the foresayd William of Plesiano Knight sayde propounded affirmed obiected and read as was contained more fully in a certaine paper which he held in his hand whose tenor was after this sort I William of Plesiano Knight say propound and affirme that Boniface which now ruleth the Apostolical sea is a rancke hereticke in heresies and by heresies outragious dedes and wicked doctrines hereafter to be declared which things to be true I beleeue I am able to prooue or els such things as these shall be sufficient to prooue hym a full hereticke in a cōuenient place time and afore whom of right this can or ought to be done This thing I sweare on the holy Gospel of God presently touched of me First that he beleueth not the immortalitie of men and of christen soules but thinking much like as the Saducies did beleeue that there is no euerlasting life and the men can not get at the length ioy but all the lot and part of comfort and gladnes to be in this world and by this meanes he affirmeth that it is no sinne for the body to liue daintely in al dainties And out of the aboundance of this leuen he was not ashamed to say and opēly to cōfesse that he had rather be an asse or a dogge or any other brute beast rather than a Frenchman which thing he would not haue said if he beleued a Frenchmā had a soule that could enioy euerlasting life This thing he taught many men which knowledged this at the point of death and the common report goeth on him thus in these things 2. Also he beleeueth not faithfully that by the wordes ordained of Christ spoken ouer the hoste after the fashion of the Church by a faithfull priest that is lawfully ordered the body of Christ to be there and therefore it commeth to passe that he geneth no reuerence to it no not a litle when it is lifted up of the priest yea he rises not to it but turneth his backe to it and makes himselfe his seat to be honoured where he sitteth rather then the altare where the hoste is consecrate and he is commonly reported to doe this 3. Also he is reported to say that whoredome is no sinne no more than rubbing of the hands together thus commonly runnes the voice and brute 4. Also he saide often that to thrust downe the King and Frenchmen if it coulde not be otherwaies done he would ouerthrow himselfe the whole world the whole Church And when he had sayd so some that stode by said God forbid he answered God graunt And when good men that heard the wordes replied against him that hee should not say so because the church of God all Christen men should suffer great slaunder so he answered I care not what slaunders soeuer come so that the Frenchmen and their pride be destroied for it is necessary that slaunders offences come 5. Item he called againe allowed a booke made by M. Arnold of Newton conteining and smelling of heresie
Beware therefore most noble Prince and take heede that in your daies and time the liberties of the church be not taken away which God forbid or diminished in any iote For if your glorious name shoulde be blotted therw t there be thousands which would chronicle the same to perpetuall memory Wherefore most Christian Prince if such as trusted after their death for no other life but only for fame renowne liued a life most godly vertuous how much more ought we Christians which looke after another life by our wel doings here to win vs a perpetuall name memory after our death And you besides if you shuld dishonor your name and fame what a matter were it considering how the kings of Fraunce were euer counted the most christian princes and most bountiful towards the church geuing examples to other princes how to enrich their churches liberties thereof And now especially if your grace the church in some places being in great persecution which God forbid should shew light to other to pul and take away that whych was geuen by your forefathers to the church What might the world say For then by the like reason might the Emperor depriue the Church of all which was giueÌ„ to it by Constantine the Emperor Also other kings would do the like in their Realme God forbid that your highnes shuld geue such example And for my parte I woulde rather wish my selfe to be deade then geue you such counsel that in so pernitious and naughty a matter you shoulde be example to other Especially when the kings of France your predecessors were defenders alwaies against such yâ— went about to take away the liberties from the church which is the office of a king Ieronymus sayth vpon Ieremy which is fouÌ„d also in the 24. quaest 5. cap. Regnum C. Princeps After this maner let the princes of the world know and vnderstand how they are bouÌ„d to make an accoÌ„pt to God for the Church which they take vpon them to keepe Note you also read some examples out of stories commentaries what regarde the kings of France had in obseruing those things and see you by theâ—r example to follow and do the like And then shall it be verified in your grace which is wrytten in the 37. chapter of Eccle. A wise man shall obtaine honour amongst his people As also in the 3. of the same He that honoreth his mother is like one that gathereth treasure together Fourthly I say that he in deede doth honor the King which perswadeth hym to do that whereby his conscience is not hurt For aboue all things a Christen man ought to beware howe to doe that thing which should be a grudge vnto his conscience because the life is more then is meate Mat. the 6. chap. And assuredly I beleeue that your grace wold not commit that thing willingly wherw t your conscience shuld be burdened for all the worlds good and that iustly For the more miraculously God hath called your highnes to the state of a King and hath indued you with hys grace So much the more you ought to haue and take hede that you offende him not For it is to be doubted whether in doing the coÌ„trary he will not be the more greuously displeased with you as hee was with Saule 1. Reg. chap. 15. Consider therefore most soueraigne Lorde yâ— at what time you were crowned you sware only these things folowing no other First that you would defend and maintaine the canonicall law priuilege and iustice graunted to the Byshops and the church and as much as in you did lie to enlarge and amplify the same Also that by your arbitreâ—â—t all christian people at all times should keepe the true peace of God his church Also that you should forbid to all nations al kind of sacrileges spoylings and iniquities Also that in all kinde of iudgements you should will and command equity and mercy Also that throughout your whole territory and iurisdiction you shuld sincerely withal your indeuour study to exterminate cut off from the Church the noted heretikes which all and no other your Maiestie sware to fulfill at the time of your Coronation vnder the leaue correction of the Lorde Peter which affirmed you were sworne to none other thing besides Now therefore seing it is a canonical priuilege of the church in the heart of the whole Cano. 6. qu. 1. Quicunque litem habens incorporate when also by custome which is canonicall it came in â— that the Church and spiritualtie may haue cognition in a number of cases against which diuers articles haue bene here layde in If this amongst the laitie should not be obserued in the Church your graces conscience therby might somewhat be burdened In like maner if you be bound with all your whole might and power to procure that al whole Christendome should keepe the true peace of God and his church much more haue you to procure the same amongst your owne Barons people who euermore were all one with the Church And alwayes where any church was in honor and estimation there were belonging to it 20. shoâ—t Barons knightes whose office as it was to defend the Church so was it the part of the Church to pray for them to offer sacrifice for them vnto God And to this end that blessed S. Lewes so much laboured in his time who wheÌ„ the greatest Barons of his realme had confederate to suppresse these liberties of the Church had consulted to geue him to that ende the hundreth part of their goods would neuer condescend therunto but alwais dissuaded theÌ„ therfro and finally by his authoritie sealed and coÌ„firmed these liberties of the Church Consider here your maiestie how that pope InnoceÌ„tius at that time proceded against those Barons c. I dare be bold to say that if there should be now dissention betwene the Prelates and Barons it wold not be long before the comminalty would vsurpe to rule and beare domination As by experience it hath bene seene in many places likewise by practise we of late myght haue sene at what time the people stomaking the spiritualtie in the parties of Campania and Burgundie at last rose and made in euery towne a king and therwtall caused the officers which brought citations absolutions from the pope and other to be well banged and not long after made insurrection against the Lords temporal and serued them with the like sauce vntill that by the kings power they were suppressed many of them hanged And this doubtles was in the daies of Lewis last king of that name Truely the noble men ought not to be griued with that that the Church is possessed wtal For that there be few of them who haue not their brothers and kinsfolkes which liueth and are maintained by the goods and reuenues of the Church Amongst whome if they should deuide their inheritance perhappes they would bring a
The yeare of our Lorde 1307. and the last yeare of the king the foresayde king Edwarde in his iourney marching towarde Scotland in the North fel sicke of the flixe which increased so ferueÌ„tly vpon hym that he dispaired of life Wherfore calling before him his Earles and Barons caused them to be sworne that they should crowne his sonne Edward in such conuenient time after his death as they might kepe the land to his vse til he were crowned That done he called before him his sonne Edwarde informing and lessoning him wyth wholesome preceptes charged him also with diuers poynts vpon his blessing first that he should be couâ—teous gentle vpright in iudgement faire spoken to all men constant in deede and word familiar with the good and especially to the miserable to be merciful After this he gaue him also in charge not to be to hastie in taking his crowne before he had reuenged his fathers iniuries stoutly against the Scots but that he shuld remaine in those parties to take with him hys fathers bones being well boiled from the flesh and so inclosed in some fit vessel shoulde carie them with him til he conquered all the Scots saying that so long as he had his fathers bones with him none should ouercome him Moreouer he willed and required him to loue his brother Thomas and Edmund also to cherish tender his mother Margaret the Quene Ouer besides he straitly charged him vpon his blessing as he would auoide his curse that he should in no case cal to him againe or sende for Peter Gaueston whych Peter Gaueston the king before had banished the realme for his naughty and wicked familiarity with hys sonne Edward and for his seducing of him with sinister counsaile For the which cause he banished both Peter Gaueston vtterly out of the realme and also put the sayd Edwarde hys sonne in prison And therefore so straitly charged hys sonne in no wise to sende for this Gaueston or to haue him in any case about him And finally because he had coÌ„ceined in himselfe a vow to haue returned hys owne person to the holy land which for his manifold warres wyth the Scots he could not performe therefore he had prepared 32000. poundes of siluer for the sending of certaine souldiours with hys hart vnto the holy laÌ„d Which thing he required of hys sonne to see accomplished So that the foresayde money vnder hys curse malediction be not employed to other vses But these iniunctions and preceptes the disobedient sonne did nothing obserue or keepe after the decease of his father Who forsaking and leauing of the warre with the Scots wyth all speede hasted him to his coronation Also contrary to the minde of his nobles against the precept of hys father he sent for the foresayde Peter Gaueston prodigally bestowed vpon him al that treasure which his father had bequested to the holy land He was moreouer a proud despiser of his peeres nobles And therefore raigned infortunately as by the sequele of the story heere folowing by the grace of Christ shal be declared Thus king Edwarde first of that name leauing behinde him 3. sonnes Thomas and Edmund by his third wife and Edward by his first wife whome he had sufficiently thus with precepts instructed departed this mortall life An. 1307. after hee had raigned neare 39. yeres Of whom this Epitaph was wrytten Dum viguit rex valuit tua magna potestas Fraus latuit pax magna fuit regnauit honestas In the time and raigne of thys king many other things happened which here I omit to speake of as the long discorde and strife betweene the Prior of Cant. and the Prior of Douer which continued aboue 4. yeres together with much wrangling vnquietnes betweene them Likewyse an other lyke coÌ„tention growing betwene Iohn Romain Archb. of York and the Archb. of Cant. vpon the occasion that when Iohn Archb. of York after his consecration returned from the Pope and comming to Douer contrary to the inhibition of Cant. passed through the middle of Kent with his crosse borne vp although the story reporteth that he had the kings consent therunto An. 1286. Item betwene Thomas Bishop of Hereford Iohn Pecham Archb. of Cant. fell an other wrangling matter in the time of thys king Which Byshop of Hereforde appealing from the Archb. to the Pope went vp to Rome and in his iourney died Who with lesse cost might haue taryed at home 1282. King Edward the second EDwarde the second of that name and sonne of Edward the first borne as is aforesaid at Carnaruan in Wales after the departure of his father entred the gouernment of the lande An. 1307. But was crowned not before the yeare next folowing An. 1308. by reason of the absence of Rob. Winchelsey who was banished by king Edward the first Wherupon the king thys present yere wryteth to the pope for the restitution of the sayd Archb. for that by an auncient law of the realme the coronation of the king coulde not otherwise proceede without the Archb. of Cant. Which Edward as he was personable in body and outwarde shape so in conditions and euill disposition much deformed As vnstedfast of woorde and light to disclose secretes of great counsaile Also refusing the companie of hys Lords men of honoure hee much haunted among villaines and vile personnages Geuen moreouer to ouermuche drinking and such vices as thereuppon be woont to ensue And as of his owne nature he was to the sayd vices disposed so was hee much worse by the counsaile and familiarity of certaine euill disposed persones as first of Peter or Pierse Gaueston before touched Then after hym of the two Spensers and other whose wanton counsaile hee followyng gaue hymselfe to the appetite and pleasure of his body nothing ordering hys common weale by sadnesse discretion and iustice which thyng caused first great variance betweene hym and his nobles so that shortly hee became to them odible and in ende was depriued of his kingdome In the first yeare hee tooke to wife Isabel daughter of Phillippe king of Fraunce wyth whome the yeare after hee was crowned at Westminster by the bishop of Winchester for that Robert Winchelsey Archbishop of Canterbury was yet in exile not returned home Notwithstanding the Barons and Lords made first their request to the king to put Peter Gaueston from hym or els they would not consent to his coronation Whereupon he was enforced to graunt them at the next parliament to haue their requests accomplished and so was crowned In the meane season the foresayd Peter or Pierse bearing himselfe of the kings fauour bolde continued triumphing and setting at light all other states and nobles of the Realme so that hee ruled both the King and the Realme and all things went as he woulde Neither had the king any delight els or kept company with any but with him with him onely he brake all his minde
Aluredus whiche in the order of Archbishops I left out in the end of the 3. booke pag. 170. This Lanffancus was an Italian and a stout Champion of the Pope After his stubberne dissention with Thomas Archbishop of Yorke he wrot against Berengarius intitulyng hys Booke Opus Scintillarum pag. 172. Also the same Lancfranke builded the newe Churche at Canterbury and pluckt downe the olde By him was builded the Church of S. Gregorye At length he was expulsed by king Wil. Rufus 35. Anselmus 20. Of this Anselmus and the strife betwene him and the king looke in the pag. 184. 36. Radulphus 8. Under Rad. the order of Cisternians began 37. Guilielmus Curboil 13. By this W. the newe worke of the Church of S. Martines at Douer was builded 38. Theobaldus 24. By this Theobald Monkes were first brought into that church of Douer He was expulsed by king Stephen In his time the church of S. Gregory was burned at Cant. 39. Tho. Becket 9. Of the life and death of thys Becket see the pag. 205. 39. Tho. Becket 9. Ex Crikeladensi Magnates in Anglia interdixerunt ne quis martyrem Thomam nominaret ne quis eius miracula praedicaret interminantes minas mortis seu maximarum poenarum omnibus consitentibus eum fuisse martyrem miracula eius praedicantibus c. 40. Richardus 10. This Richard was a Monk in his time Christes Church at Canterbury was burned 41. Baldwinus 7. Betweene this Baldwine the Monkes was great discord He suspended the Prior from his Priorship and 22. Monkes from all seruice He caused the Subprior with all his adherēts to be excommunicate through al Kent 42. Hubertus 14. In the time of thys Hubert the Chappell of Lamheth was pluckt downe Also the Church of Douer was burned 43. Stephanus Langhton 22. This Stephen with the Monkes of Caunterbury were expulsed by king Iohn This Stephen intending to geue orders in the Chappell of Lamheth was stopped by the Monkes of Cant. through their appeale and prohibition Wherfore he required Eustace Bishop of London to minister the same orders in the Church of Saynct Paule In his time fell great variaunce betweene the Monkes of Rochester and the Monkes of Canterb. for the election of their B. which election the Monkes of Cant. would not admitte before the Rochester Monkes had presented the Byshops staffe in the Church of Cant. so that both the Churches sent their messengers to the court of Rome 44. Richardus Magnus 4. At the consecration of this Richarde contention rose betwene the Bishop of Rochester and bishop of Bath who should consecrate him Item betwene the sayd Richard and the Monkes of Canterbury fell a greuons discord about certayne libertyes belonging to the Archb. The sayd Archbishop for certayne quarels agaynst the king went vp to Rome who dyed in Tuscia After this Richard the election of 3. Archbish. was castate at Rome of Rodulphus de noua villa of Iohn Prior of Cant. Iohn Blund 45. Edmund of Abenden 7. This Edmund was called S. Edmund At whose election the Prior of Douer thinking to be present as at the mariage of his Mother was not permitted by the Monkes of Canterbury For the which iniurye he appealed and went to Rome to complayne not against the elect but agaynst the election where he obteined of the Pope for all the Priors and successors of Douer to haue full interest in the election of the Archbi besides other priuiledgies which he obteined percase not without some good store of mony Afterward y◠Monkes of Cant. accused him to the Archbishoppe as though he stood agaynst the person of the elect so obtayned of the Archbi being angrye with him to haue brought him vnder the chapter of Canter there to be punished Whereupon the Prior seing him so destitute of all helpe of Lawyers was constrayned in the foresayd chapter to crye peccaui Then being suspended from his Priorship was at lēgth sēt home to Douer being compelled first to set his hand to a certayn composition betwene him the foresayd Monkes The sayd Edmūd Archb. also hauyng some quarell agaynst the king went vp to Rome and dyed before his comming home 46. Bonifacius 25. In the time of this Boniface Pope Gregory wickedly graūted to king Henry 3. for the getting of the kingdome of Sicile whiche belonged not to him to geue nor to the other to take tenthes of goodes temporall and spirituall for fiue yeares Item all the first yeares fruites of churches that should be vacant for 5. yeares Item halfe of all the goodes of beneficed men not resident at their benefices Item all Legaces not distinctly geuen And yet the kingdome of Sicile neuer came to his hands whiche belonged to Manfredus sonne of Fredericke Emperour Strife betweene thys Boniface and the prior of Cant. Item betwene him and bishop of Ross. Item betweene him the Chapter of Lincolne all which was after agreed Chro. Douerens fol. 20. pag. 2. Strife in Winchester about chusing the bishop after y◠death of Ayonarus that kings Brother Strife in the Conuocation whiche Boniface did holde at Lambheth In the which councell were recited the statutes of Octobonus and other new statutes made Agaynst whiche I. Hemelingforde the Kynges Chaplaine with other moe and prince Edward on the Kynges behalfe did appeale Chro. Douer fol. 21. Under this Boniface Archb. Tunbridge Hadlo first came vnder the custody of the Archb. of Cant. Maister Iohn of Exeter bought the Bishoprick of Winchester for 6000. marks which being known he was fayne to pay the same summe agayne to the Pope and so was sent home Boniface the Archb. being in the partes of Sebaudia an 1262 fell an other alteration betwene the Prior and Chapter of Canterbury on the one part and the Prior and Chapter of Douer on the other part Which two houses almost were neuer in quiet and all about certayne liberties and Priuilegies as for making the subprior for receiuing in of monkes and for visitations of the Church of Douer An. 1268. Boniface Archb. interdicted the Cittye of London because in the same Cittye the Archb. of Yorke did holde vp his Crosse the Archbishoppe of Cant. being there present the king holding then hys Parliament at Westminster This Archb. died in the partes of Sebaudia  Iohn Prior of Canterbury was elected by the Monkes agaynst the kinges minde but by the Pope refused  Adam Chilinden was elect but he resigned his electiō to the Pope 47. Robert Kilwarby Frier 6. In the time of this Robert Kilwarby appeale was taken agaynst the Chapter of Canterbury by the Bishop of Winchester of Worcester and Exceter for the which cause the sayd Byshops wēt vp to Rome to prosecute the appeale The matter was because they did not theyr obedience to the Monkes of Caunterbury the see beyng empty Walter Gissard Archb. of Yorke going toward the generall counsell bare vp his crosse through the middle of Kent in the time of this
priest haddeÌ„ their part of sacrifices and the first bygeten beastes and other things as the lawe telleth And Lorde S. Paul thy seruant sayth that the order of the priesthode of Aaron ceased in Christes comming and the lawe of that priesthode For Christ was end of sacrifices yoffered vpoÌ„ the crosse to the father of heauen to bring man out of sinne and become himself a priest of Melchisedeks order For he was both king priest without beginning and end and both the priesthoode of Aaron and also the law of that priesthode ben ychaunged in the comming of Christ. And S. Paul sayth it is reproued for it broghâ— no man to perfection For bloude of gotes ne of other beastes ne might done away sinne for to that Christ shad his bloud A Lord Iesu wether thou ordenest an order of priests to offreÌ„ in the auter thy flesh and thy bloude to bringen men out of sinne and also out of peine And whether thou geue them alonelych a power to eat thy flesh and thy bloud and wether none other man may eate thy flesh and thy bloud with outen leue of priestes Lord we beleeuen that thy flesh is verey meate and thy bloude verey drinke and who eateth thy flesh and drinketh thy bloud dwelleth in thee and thou in him and who that eateth this bread shall liue without end But Lord thine disciples sayd this is an hard worde but thou answerest them and seidest When yee seeth mans soone stiuen vp there hee was rather the spirite is that maketh you liue the wordes that yche haue spoken to you ben spirite life Lord yblessed more thou be for in this worde thou teachest vs that hee that kepeth thy wordes and doth after them eateth thy fleshe and drinketh thy bloude and hath an euerlasting life in thee And for we shoulden haue minde of thys liuing thou gauest vs the sacrament of thy flesh and bloud in forme of bred and wine at thy supper before that thou shouldest suffer thy death and tooke bread in thine hand and saidest take ye this and eate it for it is my body and thou tookest wine and blessedest it and sayde thys is the bloud of a new and an euerlasting testament that shall be shed for many men in forgeuenes of sinnes as oft as ye haue done doo ye this in minde of me A Lord thou ne bede not thine disciples makeÌ„ this a sacrifice to bring men out of paines gif a priest offred thy body in the alter but thou bede them go and fullen all the folke in the name of the father the sonne and the holy ghost in forgeuenes of their sinnes and teache ye them to keepe those thynges that ych haue coÌ„manded you And Lord thine disciples ne ordeined not priests principallich to make thy body in sacrament but for to teach the people and good husbandmen that well gouern their housholds both wiues children their meiny they ordeind to be priests to teachen other men the law of Christ both in worde in dede they liuedein as true Christen men euery day they eaten Christes body and drinken his bloude to the sustenance of liuing of theyr soules and otherwhiles they tooken the sacrament of his body in forme of bread and wine in mind of our Lord Iesu Christ. But all this is turned vpse downe for now who so will liuen as thou taughtest he shal ben holden a foole And gif he speake thy teaching he shal ben holden an heretick accursed Lord yhaue no lâ—nger wonder hereof for so they seiden to thee wheÌ„ thou wer here some time And therefore wee moten take in pacience theyr wordes of blasphemy as thou didest thy selfe or els we weren to blame And truelych Lord I trowe that if thou were nowe in the world and taughtest as thou diddest some time thou shuldest ben done to death For thy teaching is damned for heresy of wise men of the world and then moten they nedes ben heretickes that teachen thy lore and all they also that trauelen to liue thereafter And therfore Lord gif it be thy wil helpe thine vnkunning lewde seruaunts that wolen by their power and their kunning helpe to destroy sinne Leue Lorde sithe thou madest woman in helpe of man in a more fraile degree then man is to be gouerned by mans reason What perfection of charity is in these priests and in men of religion that haue forsaken spoushod that thou ordeinedst in Paradise betwixt man and woman for perfection to forsaken traueile and liuen in ease by other mens traueile For they mow not do bodilich workes for defouling of their handes with whom they touchen thy precious body in the aulter Leue Lorde gif good men forsaken the company of woman nedes they moten haue the gouernaile of man then moteÌ„ they ben ycoupled with shrewes and therfore thy spoushode that thou madest in clennes from sinne it is nowe ychaunged into liking of the flesh And Lord this is a great mischiefe vnto thy people And young priestes and men of religion for defaulte of wiues maken many women horen and drawen through their euell ensample many other men to sinne and the ease that they liuen in and their welfare is a great cause of this mischiefe And Lord me thinketh that these ben quaint orders of religion and none of thy sect that wolen taken horen whilke God forfendes and forsaken wiues that God ne forfendeth not And forsaKen trauail that God commaunds and geuen their selfe to idlenes that is the mother of all noughtines And Lorde Mary thy blessed mother and Ioseph touched oftentimes thy body and wroughten with their honds and liueden in as much clennes of soule as our priestes done nowe and touched thy body and thou touchedest them in their soules And Lorde our hope is that thou goen not out of a poore mans soule that traueileth for his liuelode with his handes For Lord our beliefe is that thine house is mans soul that thou madest after thine owne likenes But Lord God men maketh nowe great stonen houses full of glasen windowes and clepeth thilke thine houses and Churches And they setten in these houses Mawmets of stockes and stones and to fore them they knelen priuilich apert and maken their prayers and all this they sayen is thy woorship and a great herieng to thee A Lorde thou forbiddest sometime to make suche Mawmetes and who that had yworshipped such had be woorthy to be deeade Lorde in the Gospell thou sayst that true heriers of God ne herieth him not in that hil beside Samarie ne in Hierusalem neyther but true heriers of God herieth him in spirite and in trueth And Lord God what herying is it to bilden thee a church of dead stones and robben thy quicke Churches of their body liche lyueloode Lord God what heryeng is it to cloth mawmets of stockes and of stones in siluer and in golde and
long continue From Lambeth the 15. of Ianuary To this letter of the Archb might not the king gentle reader thus aunswere agayne and aunswere well YOur letters with your complaynt and requestes in the same conteyned we haue receiued and well considered For the accomplishing wherof ye shall vnderstand that as we are readely bent to gratify and satisfy your minde in this behalfe on the one side so we must beware agayne on the other that our authoritye be not abused either to oppresse before we know or to iudge before we haue tryed Wherfore for so much as you in your letters do excite and sharpen the seuere discipline of our seculer sword agaynst one Nich. Herford for his not appearing before you and yet shewing in the sayd your letters no certaine cause to vs what you haue to charge him withall we therfore following the exaÌ„ple of Alexander Magnus or rather the rule of equity in opening both our eares indifferently to heare as well the one part as the other do assigne both to him when as he may be found to you wheÌ„ you shal be called a terme to appeare before vs. To the inteÌ„t that the controuersy betwene you and him staÌ„ding vpon points of religioÌ„ being tried by the true touchstone of Gods holy word due correction indifferently may be ministred according as the offence shall be founde In the meane time this we cannot but something maruell at in your sayde Letters First to see you meÌ„ of the Church and Aungels of peace to be so desirous of bloud Secondly to consider you again so fierce in prosecuting the breach of your lawe and yet so colde in pursuing the breache of the expresse law of God and his commaundementes Thirdly to behold the vnstable doublenesse in your proceedings who pretending in your publick sentence to become as intreaters for them to vs in the bowels of Iesus Christ that we will withdraw from them the rigour of our seuerity and yet in your letters you be they which most set vs on If not appearing before you be such a matter of contumacy in case of your lawe that is in no case to bee spared what shoulde then our Princely discipline haue done to men of your calling Henry Spencer Bishop of Norwich being at Cant. was sent for by our speciall commaundement to come to our speach denyed to come and yet we spared him Iohn Stratforde Archbyshop your predecessour being required of our progenitour king Edward the third to come to him at Yorke would not appeare by the occasion whereof Scotland the same time was lost â— yet was he suffered The like might be sayd of Robert Winchelsey in the dayes of king Edwarde the first and of Edmunde Archb. of Cant in the daies of K. Henry 3. Stephen Langhton was sent for by K. Iohn to come he came not The like coÌ„tumacy was in Becket toward K. Henry 2. Also in Anselme toward K. Henry 1 All these for theyr not appearing before their princes ye do excuse who notwithstanding might haue appeared without daunger of life This one man for not appearing before you you think worthy of death whose life you would haue coÌ„demned notwithstanding if he had appeared It is no reason if the Squirill climing to the tree from the Lyons clawes would not appeare being seÌ„t for to be deuoured that the Eagle therfore should seise vpon him without any iust cause declared agaynst the party Wherfore according to this and to that aforesayde when he shall appeare and you be called and the cause iustly wayed due execution shall be ministred And thus farre concerning Nicholas Herforde the other aforesayd but all this meane while what became of Iohn Wickliffe it is not certaynly known Albeit so farre as may be gathered out of WaldeÌ„ it appereth that he was banished and driuen to exile In the meane time it is not to be doubted but he was aliue during all this whyle wheresoeuer he was as by his letter may appeare which he about this time wrote to Pope Vrbane the 6. In the which letter he doth purge himselfe that being commauÌ„ded to appeare before the Pope at Rome he came not declaring also in the same a brieâ—â— confessioÌ„ of his fayth The copy of which Epistle here followeth ¶ The Epistle of Iohn Wickliffe sent vnto Pope Vrbane the 6. An. 1382. VErely I do reioyce to open and declare the fayth which I do holde vnto euery man And specially vnto the Bish. of Rome the which for so much as I doe suppose to be sound and true he will most willingly confirme my sayd fayth or if it be erroneous amend the same First I suppose that the Gospell of Christ is the whole bodye of Gods law and that Christ which did geue that same law hymselfe I beleue him to be a very man and in that poynt to exceed the law of the Gospell and all other partes of the Scripture Agayne I do geue and holde the Bishop of Rome for so much as he is the Vicare of Christ here in earth to be bound most of all other men vnto that law of the Gospell For the greatnesse amongest Christes Disciples did not consist in worldly dignity or honours but in the neare and exact following of Christ in his life and maners wherupon I do gather out of the hart of the law of the Lord that Christ for the time of his pilgrimage here was a most poore man abiecting and casting of all worldly rule and honour as appeareth by the Gospell of Math. the 8. and the 2. Corinthians 8. chapter Hereby I do fully gather that no faythfull man ought to follow neither the Pope himselfe neither any of the holy men but in such poynts as he hath folowed the Lord Iesus Christ. For Peter and the sonnes of Zebede by desiring worldly honour contrary to the folowing of Christes steppes did offend and therfore in those errors they are not to be folowed Hereof I do gather as a CouÌ„cell that the Pope ought to leaue vnto the secular power all temporall dominion and rule therunto effectually to moue and exhort his whole Clergy for so did Christ and specially by his Apostles Wherfore if I haue erred in any of these poyntes I will most humbly submitte my selfe vnto correction euen by death if necessitye so require And if I coulde labor according to my will or desire in my owne person I would surely present my selfe before the Bishop of Rome but the Lorde hath otherwise visited me to the coÌ„trary and hath taught me rather to obey God then men Foâ— so much then as God hath geueÌ„ vnto our Pope iust and true Euangelicall instinctions we ought to pray that those motions be not extinguished by any subtle or crafty deuise And that the Pope and Cardinals be not moued to doe anye thing contrary vnto the law of the Lord. Wherefore let vs praye vnto our God that he will so stirre vp our Pope Vrbane the sixt as he
art in daunger of Cesar. Wherefore if thou wilt owe nothing vnto any earthly king forsake all chose things and followe Christ If then all ecclesiasticall ministers hauing richesse ought to be vnder the subiection of kings and geue vnto them tribute It foloweth that kings may lawfully by the authoritye which is geuen them take away theyr temporallities from them Here vpon S. Paule acknowledging him selfe to be vnder the iurisdiction of the Emperour appealed vnto Cesar as it appeareth Actes 25. I stand sayth he at Cesars iudgement seat there I ought to be iudged Whereupon in the 8 distinction chapter quo iure S. Ambrose alleageth that all things are lawfull vnto the Emperour al things vnder his power For the confirmation wherof it is said Daniel second chapter the God of heauen hath geuen vnto thee a kingdome strength Empire and glory and all places wherein the children of men do dwell and hath geuen into thy power the beastes of the field and fowles of the aire and set all things vnder thy subiection Also in the 11. question and 1. He sayeth if the Emperour require tribute we do not denie that the landes of the Church shall pay tribute if the Emperour haue neede of our landes hee hath power to chalenge them let him take them if hee will I doe not geue them vnto the Emperour neither doe I denie them Thys wryteth S. Ambrose expresly declaring that the seculare Lorde hath power at hys pleasure to take away the lands of the Church and so consequently the seculer Lords haue power at their owne pleasures to take away the temporal goodes from the Ecclesiasticall ministers when they doe offend Item S. Augustine wryteth if thou sayest what haue we to do wyth the Emperour But nowe as I sayde wee speake of mannes lawe The Apostle would be obedient vnto the kings and honor them saying Reuerence your kings and doe not say what haue I to doe with the king What haste thou then to doe wyth possessions By the kings law the possessions are possessed thou hast said what haue I to doe with the king but doe not say what hath thy possessions to doe wyth the king For then haste thou renounced the lawes of menne whereby thou diddest possesse thy landes Thus wryteth S. Augustine in his 8. distinction by whose wordes it is manifest that the king hath power ouer the churche goodes consequently may take them away from the clergie transgressing or offending Item in his 33 Epistle vnto Boniface hee sayeth what sober man will say vnto our kings care not you in our kingdome by whome the church of the Lorde is maintained or by whome it is oppressed it partaineth not vnto you who will bee eyther a religious man or who will be a church robber Vnto whome it may be thus answered Doeth it not pertaine vnto vs in our kingdom who will either liue a chast life or who will be an vnchast whoremonger Beholde this holy man sheweth heere howe that it is the duety of kings to punish suche as are robbers of Churches and consequently the proud clergy when as they do offend Item hee wryteth in the 33. quest 7. si de rebus The seculare Lordes may lawfully take away the temporall goodes from heritickes and for so much that it is a case greatly possible that many of the cleargie are vsers of Simonie and thereby heretickes Therefore the seculare Lordes may very lawfully take away their temporallities from them For what vnworthy thyng is it sayeth Saint Augustine if the Catholickes doe possesse according vnto the will of the Lorde those thynges whych the heretickes helde For so muche as this is the worde of the Lorde vnto all wycked men Mathew 21. the kingdome of God shall be taken away from you and geuen vnto an nation whiche shall doe the righteousnesse thereof is it in vaine whych is wrytten in the 11. chapter of the booke of Wisedome The iust shall eat the labours of the wicked And whereas it may bee obiected as touching the desire of other mennes goodes Saynte Augustine aunsweareth that by that euidence the seuen nations whyche did abuse the lande of promesse and were driuen out from thence by the power of God may obiecte the same vnto the people of God whyche inhabite the same And the Iewes them selues from whome accordynge vnto the woorde of the Lorde the kingdome is taken away and geuen vnto a people whiche shall doe the woorkes of righteousnesse maye obiecte the same vnto the Churche of Christ as touching the desire of other mennes goodes but Sainte Augustines aunswere is thus Wee sayeth he doe not desire another mannes goodes for so much as they are oures by the commandement of him by whom all things were made By like euidence the clergie hauing offended their temporall goodes are made the goodes of others for the profite of the church to this purpose also according to S. Augustine serueth the 14. question 4. vnto a misbeleeuer it is not a halfepennie matter but vnto the faithfull is a whole worlde of richesse shal we not then conuince al such to possesse an other mans goodes which seemed to haue gathered great richesse together and know not howe to vse them for that truely is not an others whych is possessed by right and that is lawfully possessed whych is iustly possessed and that is iustly possessed which is well possessed Ergo all that is euell possessed is another mannes and he doth ill possesse it which doth euell vse it If then anye of the cleargie doe abuse the temporall goodes the temporall Lordes maye at theyr owne pleasure accordynge vnto the rule of charitie take away the sayde temporall goodes from the cleargie so transgressing For then according to the allegation aforesayde the cleargie doeth not iustly possesse those temporall goodes but the temporall Lordes proceadyng according to the rule of charitie Doe iustly possesse those temporallities for so muche as all things are the iust mannes 1. Corrinth 3. chapter All thynges sayeth the Apostle are youres Whether it be Paule or Apollo or Cephas eyther the worlde eyther life or death or thynges present or thynges to come for all thynges be youres you be Christes and Christe is Goddes Also 23. quest 7. Quicunque It is wrytten Iure diuino omnia sunt iustorum The woordes of Sainte Augustine in that place ad Vincentium be these Who so euer sayeth hee vppon the occasion of this law or ordinaunce of the Emperour doeth molest or persecute you not for loue of any charitable correction but onely for hatered and malyce to doe you displeasure I holde not wyth hym in so doyng And althoughe there is nothyng heere in thys earthe that any manne may possesse assuredly but eyther hee must holde it by Goddes lawe by whyche cuncta iustorum esse dicuntur that is all thynges be sayde to pertayne to the possession of the iuste or else by mannes lawe whych standeth in
and that all auriculer and outward confessioÌ„ is superfluous and not requisite of necessitie to saluation 11. Item inferior Curates haue not their power of hynding and losing immediately from the pope or Bishop but immediately from Christ. And therfore neither can the pope nor bishop reuoke to themselues such kind of power wheÌ„ they see time and place at their lust and pleasure 12 Item that the pope cannot graunt such kinde of annuall yerely pardons because there shall not be so many yeares to the day of iudgement as are in the Popes bulles or pardons contayned Wherby it followeth that the pardoÌ„s are not of such like value as they speake of praysed to be 13. Item it is not in the popes power to graunt vnto any person penitent forgeuenes of the punishment or of the faulte 14. Item that person that geueth his almes to any whiche in his iudgement is not in necessitie doth sinne in so geuing it 15. Item that it stands not in the power of any Prelate of what religion soeuer he be of priuately to geue letters for the benefite of his order neither doth suche benefite graunted profite them to the saluation of their soule to whom they be graunted 16. Item that the same William vnmindeful of his own saluation hath many and oftentimes come into a certayn desert wood called Derualdwood of your diocesse there in a certain chappell not hallowed or rather in a prophane cottage hath in contempt of the keyes presumed of hys own rashnes to celebrate nay rather to prophanate 17. Item the same William hath also presumed to doe such thinges in a certayne prophane Chappell being situate in the park of Newton nigh to the town of Leintwarbin of the same your dioces VPon Friday being the last of the month of Iune in the yeare abouesayd about 6 of the clocke in the sayd parishe Churche of Bodenhone hath the sayd William Swinderby personally appeared before vs. And he willing to satisfie the terme to him assigned as before specified hath read out word by word before all the multitude of faythfull christian people many answeres made and placed by the same William in a certayne paper booke of the sheete folded into foure partes to the sayd Articles and the same answers for sufficient hath he really to vs exhibited aduouching them to be agreable to the lawe of Christ. Whiche thing beeing done the same William without any moe with him dyd departe from our presence because that we at the instaunce of certayne noble personages had promised to the same William free accesse that is to wit on that day for the exhibiting of those aunsweres and also free departing without prefixing of anye terme or without citation or els anye other offence or harme in bodye or in goodes ¶ As for the tenour of the same answers exhibited vnto theÌ„ by the same William as is before specified we haue here vnder annexed word for worde and in the same olde language vsed at that time when it was exhibited And followeth in these wordes The protestation of William Swinderby with hys aunsweres to the articles by the promotors layd agaynst him to the bishop of Herford taken out of the Registers in the same olde Englishe wherein he wrote it IN the name of God amen I William Swinderby priest vnworthy couenting and purposing wholy with all my hart to be a true christian man with open confessioÌ„ knowledging mine owne defaultes and vnwise deedes making openly this protestation cleping god to record here before our worshipfull Bishop Iohn through the sufferaunce of God Bish. of Herford with witnesse of all this people that it is not mine intent any thing to say or affirme to mayntain or to defend that is contrary to holy writte agaynst the beliefe of holy church or that should offend the holy determination of Christes Church or the true sentences of holy doctors And if I haue here before through mine vncunning bene vnordered or by euill counsaile bene deceiued or any thing sayd preached holden mayntayned or taught contrary to the law of God wholly and fully for that tyme for now and euer with ful will I reuoke it and withdraw it as euerich christen man should Praying and beseeching â—che christen man to whom this writing shal come to that gif I ought erre as God forbid that I do or euer erred in any poynt contrary to holy writ that it be had and holden of them as for thing nought sayd And all the trothes that I haue sayd according with the law of God that they mayntayne them and stand by them for life or death to Gods worship as a true Christen man shoulde submitting me meekely to the correction of our Byshop that here is or of any other christen man after Christes lawes and holy writ in will euer ready to be amended and with this protestation I say and aunswere to these conclusions and articles that here followen after the which bene put to me to aunswere to The first is this that I William of Swinderby pretending he sayth my selfe a priest was iudicially conuented of certain articles conclusions of error false schismatick heresie by me in diuers places tymes preached he sayth before multitudes of the true christen men the sâ—â—e articles and coÌ„clusions by need of law reuoked for sworn some as heresies and some as erroures and false suche I affirmed and veleued them to be And that none of them from that time forth I should preach teach or affirme openly or priuily ne that I should make no sermon to the people ne preache but by lawfull leaue asked and gotten And if I would presume in doing or affirming the contrary then to the seueritie of the lawe I should be buxom as by nede of the law I swore To this I say witnessing God that is in heauen to my wit and vnderstanding that I neuer preached helde ne taught these conclusions and articles the whiche falsely of Friers were put vpon me and of lecherous priestes to the Bishop of Lincolne For I was ordayned by processe yet sayd of theyr law by the byshop and his commissaryes so as I graunted them to bring my purgation of 13. priestes of good same And so I did with a letter 12. scales therby from the Mayor of Leycester and from true Burgeses and 30. men to witnes with me as the Duke of Lancaster knew and heard the Erle of Darby and other many great men that were that tyme in the towne that I neuer sayd them taught them ne preached them But when I should haue made my purgation there stooden forth fiue friers or moe that some of them neuer sawe me before ue heard me and three lecherous priestes openly knowne some liuing in their lechery xx yeare men sayden or more as by their childer was openly known Some of these they clepinden denounciations and some weren cleped comprobations that weren there falsely forsworne they suing busily and
darkenesse because nothing is hid which shal not be disclosed and nothing couered that shal not be knowen And therfore the thing that was sayd in the darkenesse let vs say in the light and the thyng that we haue heard in the eare let vs preache vppon the house toppes I therefore as I haue before sayd so say that if the high bishop of Rome calling himselfe the seruant of God and the chiefe Vicare of Christ in this world do make and iustify many lawes contrary to the gospell of Iesu Christ then is he the chiefe of many whych comming in the name of Christ haue said I am Christ who haue seduced many Which is the first part of the first conclusion and is manifest For Christ is called of Hebrues the very same that we call annoynted And amongest them there was a double sort of legall annoynting by the lawe the one of kings and the other of Priestes And aswell were the kynges as the priestes called in the lawe Christes The kings as in the Psalme The kings of the earth stoode vp together and the Princes assembled them selues in one agaynst the Lorde and against hys Christ or annoynted And in the bookes of the kings very often are the kinges called Christes And our Sauiour was Christ or annoynted king because hee was a king for euermore vpon the throne of Dauid as the Scriptures doe very oftentimes witnesse The Priestes also were called annoynted as where it is wrytten Doe not yee touch my Christes that is mine annoynted ones and be not ye spitefull against my Prophetes And so was our Sauiour Christ a Priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech Seyng then that the Byshops of Rome do say that they are the high Priestes they say also therein that they are kynges because they say that they haue the spirituall sword perteinyng to their Priesthode and the corporall sword which agreeth for a kynges state So is it playne that really in very deede they say that they are Christs albeit that expresly they be not called Christes Now that they come in the name of Christ it is manifest because they say that they are his principal Vicares in this world ordeined of Christ specially for the gouernement of the Christian Churche Therefore seyng they say that really and in very deede they are Christes and the chief frendes of Christ If they make and iustifie many lawes contrary to the Gospell of Iesu Christ then is it playne that they themselues in earth are the principal Antichristes because there is no worse plague and pestilence then a familiar enemy And if in secret they be agaynst Christ and yet in open appearaunce they say that they are his frendes they are somuch the more meete to seduce and deceiue the ChristiaÌ„ people because that a manifest enemy shall haue much a doe to deceaue a man because men trust him not but a priuey enemy pretendyng outward frendshyp may easly seduce yea those that be wise But that this matter may the more fully be knoweÌ„ let vs see what is the law doctrine of Christ that ought to be obserued of all faithfull people which beyng knowen it shal be an easy thing to see if the bishop of Rome doe make or maintaine any lawes contrary to the law of the gospell of Iesu Christ. I say then that the lawe of Christ is charitie whych is the perfect loue of God and of Christ. This thing is plaine and manifest For Christ being demaunded of a certayne doctour of the law What is the greatest commaundement in the lawe answered Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart and with all thy soule and with all thy minde This is the principall greatest commandement And as for the second it is like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbor as thine owne selfe In these two commaundements doth the whole law and Prophets depend And in an other place Christ sayeth All maner of things therefore that you would that men should do to you the same also do ye vnto them For thys is the lawe and the Prophets And in Iohn the 13. chap. sayth Christ. And now doe I say vnto you I geue you a new commandement that you shuld loue eche other as I loued you in like maner that you also shuld loue one another In this shal all men know that you are my disciples if you shall haue loue one towardes an other And Iohn 15. chapter This is my commaundemeÌ„t that you loue together as I haue loued you Greater loue then this hath no body that a man shuld geue his life for his frendes The Apostle Peter sayth in his first Epistle 4. chapter Aboue all things hauing continually charity one towards an other for charitye couereth the multitude of sinnes Be yee harborers and intertaine ye one an other without grudging euery one as hee hath receaued grace so let him bestowe it vpon an other man as the good stewards of the manifold graces of God If any maÌ„ speak let him speake as the word of God If any man doe ought for an other let it be don with singlenes and vnfained verity ministred of God to vs ward that in all thyngs God may be honoured through Iesus Christ our Lord. Iames in his Epistle the 2. chapter If ye performe the royal lawe accordingly to the Scriptures thou shalt loue thy neighbour ye do wel But if ye be parcial in receiuing and preferring mens personages ye worke wickednes being blamed of the law as transgressors And againe so speake ye and so do ye as ye should nowe begin to be iudged by the law of libertie What shall it auaile my brethren if a man say he haue faith and haue no workes Neuer shall that faith be able to saue him For if a brother or sister be naked and haue neede of daily foode and some of you say to them goe ye in peace be ye made warme and satisfied and if ye shall not geue those things that are necessary for the body what shall it auaile Euen so faith if it haue not workes is dead in it selfe Iohn in his first epistle the 3. chap. This is the tidings whych you haue heard from the beginning that you shuld loue one another And againe we know that we are traâ—slated from death to life if we loue the brethren He that loueth not abideth in death And again herein do we know the loue of God because that he hath laide downe hys life for vs we ought to lay down our liues for the brethren He that shall haue the substaunce of thys world and shall see his brother haue neede and shall shut up hys bowelles from him howe abideth the loue of God in hym My little children let vs not loue in worde nor tounge but in deede and truth And againe 4. chap. Most dearly beloued let vs loue together For loue is of God he that loueth
not Clemente named or that I may more truely speake ordeined of S. Peter to the Apostolike dignitie and to be bishop resigne his right that his dede might be taken of his successours for an example Also Pope Siricius gaue ouer his Popedome to be a comfort of the 11000. Virgins Therfore much more ought you if neede require geue ouer your Popedome that you might gather together the children of God which be scattered abroade For as it is thought a gloryous thing to defend the common right euen to bludshed so is it somtimes necessary for a man to wincke at his owne cause and to forsake it for a greater profite and by that meanes better to procure peace Shoulde not he be thought a deuill and Christes enemie of all men that woulde agree to an election made of him for the Apostolicall dignitie and Popedome if it should be to the destruction of Christians diuision of the church the offence and losse of al faithfull people If such mischiefs should be known to al the world by Goddes reuelation to come to passe by such receiuing of the Popedome and Apostolicall dignitie then by the like reason why shall he not be iudged of all men an Apostata and forsaker of hys faith which chuseth dignitie or rather worldly honour then the vnitie of the Churche Christ died that he might gather together the children of God which are scattered abroad but such an enemie of God and the Church wisheth his subiectes bodily to die in battaile and the more part of the worlde to pearish in soule rather then forsaking to be Pope to liue in a lower state although it were honourable If the feare of God the desire of the heauenly kingdoÌ„ the earnest loue of the vnitie of the church do moue your hart shew in dede that your workes may beare recorde to the truth Clement and Siricius most holy Popes not only are not reprooued but rather are reuerenced of all men because they gaue ouer their right for profitable causes for the same cause all the church of holy men shewe forth their praise Likewise your name should liue for euer and euer if ye would do the like for a necessary cause that is to say for the vnitie of Gods Churche Geue no heede to vnmeasurable cryings of them that say that the ryghte chusing of Popes is lost except ye defend your part manfully but be afraid least such stirrers vp of mischiefe looke for theyr owne commoditie or honour that is to say that vnder your wing they might be promoted to richesse and honour After this sort Achithophel was ioyned and Absolon in persecuting his owne father and false vsurping of hys kingdome Furthermore there shoulde be no ieopardie to that election because both parties sticke stifly to the old fashion of election and either of them couer the preheminence of the Romish Churche counsailing all Christians to obey them And although throughe their geuing ouer the fashion of chusing the Pope should be chaÌ„ged for a time it were to be borne rather then to suffer any longer this diuision in Gods church For that fashion in chusing is not so necessary required to the state of a Pope but the successour of the Apostle as necessary cause required might come in at the doore by an other fashion of chusing and that Canonicall inough And this we are taught manifestly by examples of the fathers for Peter the Apostle appoynted after him Clement and that not by false vsurping of power as we suppose And it was thought that that fashion of apoynting of Popes was lawfull vnto the time of Pope Hillary Which decreed that no Pope shuld apoynt hys successor Afterward the election of the Pope went by the cleargy and people of Rome and the Emperors counsaile agreeing therto as it appeareth in the election of the blessed Gregory But Martinus Pope with the consent of the holy Synode graunted Charles the power to chuse the Pope But of late Nycholas the 2 was the first whome Martine makes mention of in his councels to be chosen by the Cardinals But all the Bishops of Lumbardie for the most part wythstode this election and chose Cadulus to be Pope saying that the Pope ought not to be chosen but of the precincte of Italie Wherefore we thinke it not a safe way so earnestly to stick to the traditions of men in the fashion of chusing the Pope so oft to chaunge least we be thought to breake Goddes traditions concerning the vnitie of the church Yea rather it were better yet to ordaine a newe fashion of his election and meeter for hym as it hath beene afore But all things concerning the same election myght be kept safe if Gods honour were looked for afore youre owne and the peace of the Church were vprightly soughte for such a dishonouring shoulde be most honour vnto you and that geuing place shall be the getting of a greater dignitie the willing deposing of your honour shoulde obtaine you the entrie of euerlasting honour and shoulde procure the loue of the whole worlde toward you and you shoulde deserue to be exalted continually as Dauid was in humbling himselfe O howe monstrous a sight and how foule a monster is a mannes body disfigured wyth two heades So if it were possible the spouse of Christ shoulde be made so monstrous if shee were ruled wyth two such heades but that is not possible she is euer altogether faire in whome no spot is found therfore we must cast away that rotten member thruster in of hys second head We cannot suffer any longer so great a wickednesse in Gods house that we shoulde suffer Gods cote that wantes a feame by any meanes to be torne by the handes of two that violently draw it in sonder For if these two should be suffred to raigne together they woulde so betwixte them teare in pieces that litle coate of the Lord that scarse one piece woulde hange to another They passe the wickednesse of the souldiours that cursed Christ. For they willing to haue the coate remaine whole said Let vs not cut it but let vs cast lots for it whose it shal be But these 2. Popes suffring their right and title to be tried by no lot nor way although not in wordes yet in deedes they pronounce this sentence It shall neither be thine nor mine but let it be deuided for they chose rather as it apeareth to be Lords though it be but in a litle part and that to the coÌ„fusion of vnitie of the Church then in leuing that lording to seke for the peace of the church We do not affirme this but we shew almost the whole iudgemeÌ„t of the world of them being moued so thinke by likely coniectures We looked for amendement of thys intollerable câ—â—fusion by the space that these two inuentours of this mischiâ—â—liued But wee looked for peace and beholde trouble for neither in their lyues nor in their deaths they
and protesting before the face of the people that his comming into the Realme in the absence of the king was for none other cause but that he might in humble sort with the loue and fauour of the king and all the Lords spirituall and temporall haue and enioy his lawfull inheritance descending vnto him of right after the death of his father which thing as it pleased all men so cried they Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord But how this blessing afterwards turned into cursing shall appeare in that which followeth and also ye shall vnderstand his horrible and wicked conspiracie against his soueraigne Lord king Richard and diuers other Lords as well spirituall as temporall besides that his manifest periurie shal wel be known and that he remaineth not only foresworne and periured but also excommunicate for that he conspired against his soueraigne Lord our king Wherefore we pronounce him by these presents as well periured as excommunicate 3. Thirdly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he the said Lord HeÌ„ry immediatly after his entry into England by crasty and subtile policie caused to be proclaimed openly throughout the Realme that no tenths of the Clergy fiftenes of the people sealing vp of cloth diminution of wooll impost of wine nor other extortioÌ„s or exactions whatsoeuer should hereafter be required or exacted hoping by this meanes to purchase vnto him the voice and fauour of the prelates spiritual the Lords temporall the Marchants comminaltie of the whole Realme After this he tooke by force the kings Castels and fortresses spoiled and deuoured his goodes wheresoeuer he found it crieng hauocke hauocke The kings maiestie subiects as well spirituall as temporal he spoiled and robbed some he tooke captiue and imprisoned them and some he slew put to miserable death wherof many were Bishops prelates Priests and religious men Whereby it is manifest that the said Lord Henry is not only periured in promising swearing that there should be hereafter no more exactioÌ„s paiments or extortions within the realme but also excommunicate for the violence and iniurie done to Prelats and Priests Wherefore by these presents we pronounce him as afore as well periured as excommunicate 4. Fourthly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he hearing of the Kings returne from Ireland into Wales rose vp against his soueraigne Lord the king with many thousands of armed men marching forward with al his power towards the Castle of Flint in Wales where he tooke the king held him prisoner and so led him captiue as a traitor vnto Leicester from whence he tooke his iourney towards London misusing the king by the way both he and his with many iniuries and opprobrious coÌ„tumelies and scoffes And in the end committed him to the Tower of London and held a Parliament the king being absent in prison wherein for feare of death he compelled the king to yeeld and resigne vnto him all his right title of the kingdome and crowne of England After which resignation being made the said Lord Henry standing vp in the Parliament house stoutly and proudly before them al said aâ—â—â—med that the kingdome of EnglaÌ„d and crowne of the same with al therunto belonging did pertaine vnto him at that present as of very right and to none other for that the said king Richard by his owne deede was depriued for euer of all the right title interest that euer he had hath or may haue in the same And thus at length by right and wrong he exalted himselfe vnto yâ— throne of the kingdome since which time our commoÌ„ weale neuer florished nor prospered but altogether hath bene void of vertue for that the spiritualtie was so oppressed exercise and warlike practises hath not bin mainteined charitie is waxed cold couetousnes and miserie hath takeÌ„ place finally mercy is taken away vengeance supplieth the rcome Wherby it doth appeare as before is said that yâ— said Lord HeÌ„ry is not only periured false by vsurping the kingdome and dominion belonging to another but also excommunicate for the apprehending vniust imprisoning and depriuing his soueraigne Lord the king of his roiall crowne and dignitie Wherefore as in the articles before we pronounce the said Lord Henry to be excommunicate 5. Fiftly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that he the same Lord Henry with the rest of his fauourers complices heaping mischief vpon mischief haue coÌ„mitted and brought to passe a most wicked and mischieuous fact yea such as hath not bene heard of at any time before For after that they had taken and imprisoned the king and deposed him by open iniurie against all humane nature yet not coÌ„teÌ„t with this they brought him to Poinfret Castle and there imprisoned him where xv daies nights they vexed him with continuall hunger thirst and cold and finally berest him of life with such a kind of death as neuer before that time was knowen in England but by Gods prouidence it is come to light Who euer heard of such a deed or who euer saw the like of him Wherefore O England arise stand vp auenge the cause the death and iniurie of thy king and prince which if thou do not take this for certaintie that the righteous God will destroy thee by strange inuasions and foreigne power and auenge himselfe on thee for this so horrible an act Whereby doth appeare not only his periurie but also his excommunication most execrable so that as before we pronounce the said Henry not only periured but also excommunicate 6. Sixtly we depose c. against the sayd Lord Henry that after he had attained to the crowne and scepter of the kingdome he caused forthwith to be apprehended diuers Lords spirituall Bishops Abbots Priors and religious men of all orders whom he arested imprisoned bound and against all order brought them before the secular iudges to be examined not sparing the Bishops whose bodies were annointed with sacred oyle nor priests nor religious men but commanded them to be coÌ„demned hanged and beheaded by the temporall law and iudgement notwithstanding the priuiledge of the Church and holie orders which he ought to haue reuerenced and worshipped it he had bin a true and lawfull king for the first and chiefest othe in the coronation of a lawfull king is to defend and keepe inuiolate the liberties and rights of the Church and not to deliuer anie Priest or religious man into the hands of the secular power except for heresie onely and that after his degradation according to the order of the Church Contrary vnto all this hath he done so that it is manifest by this article as afore in the rest that he is both periured and excommunicate 7. Seuenthly we depose c. against the said Lord Henry that not onely he caused to be put to death the Lords spirituall and other Religious men but also diuers of the Lords
called vnto him the Archbishop of Yorke Richard London Henry Winchester Robert Chichester Alexander Norwich the noble prince Edmond the Duke of Yorke Rafe Earle of Westmerland Thomas Beaufort Knight Lord Chancellour of England and the Lord Beamond with other noble men as well spirituall as temporall that stood and sate by whome to name it would be long Before whome the said Iohn Badby was called personallie to answere vnto the Articles premised in the foresaid instrument Who when he came personallie before them the articles were read by the Officiall of the court of Cant. and by the Archb. in the vulgare tong expounded publikely and expresly and the same Articles as he before had spoken and deposed he still held and defended and said that whilest he liued he would neuer retract the same And furthermore he said specially to to be noted that the Lord duke of Yorke personallie there present as is aforesaid and euery man els for the time beeing is of more estimation and reputation then the Sacrament of the aulter by the priest in due forme consecrated And whilest they were thus in his examination the Archbishop considering and waying that he would in no wise be altered and seing moreouer his countenance stout and hart confirmed so that he began to persuade other as it appeared in the same These things considered the Archprelate whē he saw that by his allurements it was not in his power neither by exhortations reasons nor arguments to bring the said Iohn Badbye from his constant truth to his Catholique faith executing and doing the office of his great maister proceeded to confirme and ratifie the former sentence giuen before by the Bishop of Worcester against the said Iohn Badby pronouncing him for an open and publique hereticke And thus shifting their hands of him they deliuered him to the secular power and desired the sayd temporall Lords then and there present verie instantlie that they would not put the same Iohn Badby to death for that his offence nor deliuer him to be punished or put to death in y◠presence of all the Lordsabone recited These things thus done and concluded by the Bishops in the forenoone on the afternoone the Kings writte was not far behind By the force wherof I. Badby still perseuering in his constancie vnto the death was brought into Smithfield and there being put in an emptie barrell was bound with iron chaines fastened to a stake hauing drie wood put about him And as he was thus standing in the pipe or tonne for as yet Cherillus Bull was not in vre among the bishops it happened that the Prince the kings eldest sonne was there present Who shewing some part of the good Samaritane began to endeuour and assay how to saue the life of him whome the hypocriticall Leuites and Phariseis sought to put to death He admonished and counsailed him that hauing respect vnto himselfe he should spedelie withdraw himselfe out of these dangerous Laberinths of opinions adding oftentimes threatnings the which might haue daunted anie mans stomacke Also Courtney at that time Chancellor of Oxford preached vnto him and enformed him of the faith of holie Church In this meane season the Prior of S. Bartlemewes in Smithfield brought with all solemnitie the Sacrament of Gods body with twelue torches borne before and so shewed the Sacrament to the poore man being at the stake And then they demanded of him how he beleeued in it he answering that he knew well it was halowed bread and not gods body And then was the tunne put ouer him and fire put vnto him And when he felt fire he cried mercie calling belike vpon the Lord and so the Prince immediatelie commanded to take awaie the tunne and quench the fire The Prince his commandement being done asked him if he would forsake heresie to take him to the faith of holie Church which thing if he would doo he should haue goods inough promising also vnto him a yearelie stipend out of the kings treasurie so much as should suffice his contentation ¶ The description of the horrible burning of Iohn Badby and how he was vsed at hys death This godly Martyr Iohn Badby hauing thus consummate his testimony and martyrdome in fire the persecuting Bishops yet not herewith contented and thinking themselues as yet eyther not strong inough or els not sharpe enough agaynst tht poore innocent flock of Christ to make all thinges sure and substantiall on theyr side in such sorte as this doctrine of the Gospell nowe springing should be suppressed for euer layd theyr conspiring heads together hauing now a king for theyr own purpose ready to serue theyr turn in all poynts during the time of the same Parliamēt aboue recited yet cōtinuing the foresayd bishops and clergy of the realme exhibited a Bul vnto the kings maiestie subtily declaring what quietnes hath ben mayntayned within this realme by his most noble progenitours who alwayes defended the auncient rites and customes of the Church and enriched the same with large gifts to the honor of God and the realme and contrariwise what trouble and disquietnes was now risen by diuers as they termed them wicked and peruerse men teachinge and preachinge openlye and priuilye acertayne new wicked and hereticall kinde of doctrine contrary to the Catholicke fayth and determination of holye Church whervpon the king alwayes oppressed with blynd ignoraunce by the crafty meanes and subtile pretences of the clergie graunted in the sayd Parliament by consent of the nobilitie assembled a statute to be obserued called Ex officio as followeth The Statute Ex officio That is to say that no man within this Realme or other the kinges maiesties dominions presume or take vpon him to preach priuily or apertly without speciall licence first obteyned of the ordinary of the same place Curates in theyr owne parishe Churches and persons heretofore priuiledged and others admitted by the Canon law onely excepted Nor that any hereafter do preach mayntayne teach informe openly or in secret or make or write any booke contrary to the catholique fayth and determination of the holy Church Nor that any hereafter make anye conuenticles or assemblies or keepe and exercise anye maner of schooles touching this sect wicked doctrin and opinion And further that no man hereafter shall by any meanes fauour anye such preacher any such maker of vnlawfull assemblies or any such booke maker or writer and finally any such teacher informer or stirrer vp of the people And that all and singuler persons hauing anye the sayd bookes writinges or schedules contayning the sayd wicked doctrines and opinions shall within forty dayes after this present proclamation and statute really and effectually deliuer or cause to be deliuered all and singuler the sayd bookes and writinges vnto the ordinary of the same place And if it shall happen anye person or persons of what kinde state or condition soeuer he or they be to doe or attempt anye manner of thing contrarye to this
to the relation of these foresayd coÌ„stitutious of that clergy meÌ„ here coÌ„meth in more to be said and noted touching yâ— foresayd Statute ex Officio to proue the same not onely to be cruell and impious but also to be of it selfe of no force and validitie for the burning of anye person for cause of Religion for the disprofe of whiche statute we haue sufficient authoritie remayning as yet in the parliament Rolles to be seene in her maiesties Courte of Recordes which here were to be debated at large but that vpon speciall occasioÌ„ we haue differed the ampâ—e discourse therof to the cruell persecution of the Lord Cobhame hereafter ensuing as may appeare in the defence of the sayd lord Cobham agaynst Nicholas Happeffield vnder the title and name of Alanus Copus And thus referring them for the examination of this statute to the place aforesaid let vs now returne to Thomas Arundel and his bloudy constitutions aboue mentioned The stile and tenour wherof to the intent the rigour of the same may appeare to all men I thought hereunder to adioyne in wordes as followeth * The constitution of Thomas Arundell agaynst the followers of Gods truth Thomas by the permission of God Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all Englande and Legate of the see Apostolicke To all and singuler our reuerend brethren fellow Bishops and our Suffraganes And to Abbots Priours Deanes of Cathedrall Churches Archdeacons Prouostes and Canons also to all persons vicares chaplaynes Clerkes in Parish Churches and to all lay meÌ„ whome and where so euer dwelling win our prouince of Canterbury greeting grace to stand firmely in the doctrine of the holy mother Church It is a manifest playne case that he doth wrong and iniury to the most reuerend councell who so reuolteth from the thinges being in the sayd Councell once discussed and decided And whosoeuer dare presume to dispute of the supreme or principall iudgment here in earth in so doing incurreth the payne of sacrilege according to the authoritie of ciuill wisedome and and manifest tradition of humayne law Much more then they who trusting to theyr own wittes are so bold to violate and with contrary doctrine to resist and in word and deede to contemne the preceptes of lawes and Canons rightly made and proceeding from the kaybearer and porter of eternall life and death bearing the rowme and person not of pure man but of true God here in earth which also haue bene abserued hitherto and of yâ— holy father 's our predecessoures vnto the glorious effusion of theyr bloud voluntary sprinkling out of theyr braynes Are worthy of greater punishmeÌ„t deseruing quickly to be cut off as rotten members from the body of the Church militent For such ought to consider what is in the old testament written Moses and Aaron among hys Priestes that is were chiefe heads amongst them And in the new Testament among the Apostles there was a certayne difference And though they were all Apostles yet was it graunted of the Lord to Peter that he should beare preeminence aboue the other Apostles And also the Apostles themselues woulde the same that he shoulde be the chiefetayn ouer all the rest And being called Cephas that is head shold be as Prince ouer the Apostles Unto whome it was sayd Thou beyng once conuerted confirme thy brethren as though he wold say If there happen any doubt among them or if anye of them chaunce to erre and stray out of the way of fayth of iust liuing or right conuersation Doe thou confirme and reduce him in the right way againe Which thing no doubt the Lord would neuer haue sayd vnto him if he had not so minded that the rest should be obedient vnto him And yet al this notwithstanding we know and dayly proue that we are sory to speake howe the olde Sophister the enemy of mankinde foreseeing and fearing left that sound doctrine of the church determined from ancient times by the holy forefathers should withstand his malices if it might keep the people of god in vnitie of faith vnder one head of yâ— church doth therfore endeuour by al meanes possible to extirp the sayd doctrine feyning vices to be vertues And so vnder false pretences of veritie dissimuled soweth discorde in catholike people to the intent that some goyng one way some an other He in the meane time may gather to himselfe a Church of the malignant differing wickedly from the vniuersall mother holy church In the which Satan transforming hymselfe into an Angell of light bearing a lying and deceitfull ballaunce in hys haÌ„d pretendeth great righteousnes in contrarying the ancient doctrine of the holye mother church and refusing the traditions of the same determined and appoynted by holy fathers perswading meÌ„ by fayned forgeries the same to be nought and so inducing other new kindes of doctrine leading to more goodnes as he by his lying perswasions pretendeth although he in very truth neither willeth nor mindeth any goodnes but rather that he may sow schismes wherby diuers opinions contrary to themselues being raysed in that Church fayth thereby may be diminished and also the reuerend holy misteries through the same contention of words may be prophaned with Paganes Iewes and other infidels and wicked miscreantes And so that figure in the Apos 6. is well verified speaking of him that sate on the blacke horse bearing a payre of balaunce in hys hand by that which heretiques are vnderstand Who at the first appearaunce lyke to weightes or ballance make as though they would set forth right and iust thinges to allure the hartes of the hearers But afterward appeareth the blacke horse that is to say their intention full of cursed speaking For they vnder a diuers shew and colour of a iust ballance with the tayle of a blacke horse sprinkling abroad heresies and erroures do strike And beyng poysoned themselues vnder colour of good rayse vp infinite slaunders and by certayn persons fitte to doe mischiefe do publish abroad as it were the sugred tast of hony mixt with poyson therby the sooner to be taken working and causing through their slight and subtiltyes that errour shoulde be taken for veritye wickednes for holines and for the true will of Christ. Yea and moreouer the foresayd persons thus picked out do preach before they be sent and presume to sow the seede before the seede discreetely be seperate from the chaffe Who not pondering the constitutions and decrees of the Canons prouided for the same purpose agaynst suche pestilent sowers do preferre sacrifice Diabolicall so to terme it before obedience be geuen to the holy Church militant We therfore considering and weying that error which is not resisted seemeth to be allowed and hee that openeth hys bosome to wyde whiche resisteth not the viper thinking there to thrust out her venome And willing moreouer to shake off the dust from our feete and to see to the honor of our holy mother Church whereby one
people for their bodily liueloode But because that many Priests do contrary to Paule in this foresayde doctrine Paul biddeth the people take hede to those priests that folow him as he had geuē them example As if Paul would say thus to the people Accept ye none other Priests then they that liue after the forme that I haue taught you For certain in whatsoeuer dignity or order y◠any Priest is in if he conforme him not to follow Christ his Apostles in wilful pouerty in other heauenly vertues and specially in true preaching of Gods word though such a one be named a Priest yet he is no more but a priest in name for the worke of a very Priest in such a one wanteth This sentence approueth Augustine Gregory Chrisostom Limcolne plainly ¶ And the Archb. saide to me Thinkest thou this wholesome learning for to sow openly or yet priuily among the people Certein this doctrine contrarieth plainly the ordynance of holy fathers which haue ordeined graunted licenced priests to be in diuers degrees to liue by tithes offrings of the people and by other dueties ☞ And I said sir if priests were now in measurable measure number and liued vertuously taught busilye and truly the word of God by example of Christ of his apostles without tithes offrings other dueties that priests now chalenge take the people would geue them freely sufficient liuelode ¶ And a clerke said to me How wilt thou make this good that the people will geue freely to priestes their liuelode since that now by the law euery priest cā scarcely cōstraine the people to geue them their liuelode ☞ And I said Sir it is now no wonder though the people grudge to geue priests the liuelode that they aske Mekil people know now how that priests should liue howe that they liue contrarye to Christ to his Apostles And therfore the people is ful heauy to pay as they doe their temporal goods to parsons and to other vicares priests which should be faythfull dispensatours of the parishes goodes taking to thēselues no more but a scarce liuing of tithes nor of offrings by the ordinance of the cōmon law For whatsoeuer priests take of the people be it tithe or offering or any other duety or seruice the priests ought not to haue thereof no more but a bare liuing to depart the residue to the poore men womē specially of the parish of whom they take this temporal liuing But the most dele of priests nowe wasteth their parishes goodes and spendeth them at their owne wil after the world in ther vain lusts So that in few places poore mē haue duly as they should haue their own sustenāce nother of tithes nor of offrings nor of other large wages foundations that priests take of the people in diuers maners aboue that they nede for nede full sustenance of meat clothing But the poore nedy people are forsaken and left of Priests to be sustayned o◠the parishens as if the priests toke nothing of the parishers for to helpe the people with And thus sir into ouer great charges of the parishens they pay their tēporal goods twice where once myght suffice if priests were true dispensatours Also sir the parishners that pay their temporal goods be they tithes or offerings to priests that do not their office amōg them iustly are parteners of euery sinne of those Priests because that they sustaine those priestes folly in their sinne with their temporal goods If these things be well considered what wonder is it thē sir if the parishners grudge against these dispensators ¶ Then the Archb. said to me Thou that shouldst be iudged ruled by holy church presumptuously thou deemest holy church to haue erred in the ordinance of tithes other dueties to be paid to priests It shal be long or thou thriue Losel that thou despisest thy ghostly mother How darest thou speake this Losel among the people Are not tithes geuen to priests for to liue by ☞ And I said Sir S. Paule saith that tithes were geuen in the old law to Leuites and to Priests that came of the linage of Leuy But our priests he sayth came not of the linage of Leuy but of the linage of Iuda to whych Iuda no tithes were promised to be geuen And therfore Paule saith since the priesthode is chaūged from the generation of Leuy to the generation of Iuda It is necessary that chāging also be made of the law So that priests liue now with out tithes other duety that they now claime following Christ his Apostles in wilfull pouerty as they haue geuē thē example For since Christ liued all the tyme of hys preaching by pure almes of the people And by example of him his Apostles liued in the same wise or els by the trauaile of their hāds as it is sayd aboue Euery priest whose priesthode Christ approueth knoweth wel confesseth in worde and in worke that a disciple ought not to be aboue his maister but it sufficeth to a disciple to bee as hys maister simple and pure meke and pacient and by example specially of his maister Christ euerye Priest shoulde rule him in al his liuing so after his cūning power a priest should busy him to enforme and to rule whom so euer hee might charitably ¶ And the Archbish. said to me with a great spirite Gods curse haue thou mine for this teachinge for thou wouldest hereby make the olde law more free and perfect thē y◠new law For thou saiest that it is leful to Leuites and to priests to take tithes in the old law and so to enioy their priuilegies but to vs priests in the new law thou sayest it is not lawfull to take tithes And thus thou geuest Leuites of the old law more freedome than to priests of the new law ☞ And I said Sir I maruell that ye vnderstand thys plaine text of Paule thus Ye wot well that the Leuites and priests in the old lawe that tooke tithes were not so free nor so perfect as Christ and his Apostles that tooke no tithes And sir there is a Doctor I thinke that it is Saint Ierome that saith thus The priests that chalenge now in the new law tithes Say in effect that Christ is not become man nor that he hath yet suffered death for mans loue Wherefore this Doctor saith this sentence Since tythes were the hires and wages limitted to Leuites and to priests of the old law for bearing about of the tabernacle and for slayeng and fleing of beasts and for burning of sacrifice and for keeping of the temple and for tromping of battell before the hoste of Israell and other diuers obseruances that perteined to their office Those priests that will chalenge or take tithes deny that Christ is come in the flesh and do the priests office of the old law for whome tithes were granted
see how they shuld see to go to heauen but to winning of worldly things they see manie wayes lyke to owles and nightcrowes that seene better by night than by day The gobbet of lead is the syn of obstination The woman that sat in the pot is vnpittie as the Angell sayd that foloweth vnrighteousnes and auarice For through auarice a man leeseth the pitie that he shuld haue of the mischiefe of his soule For oft tyme men leese the lyfe of theyr soule by deadlie sinne that they doo to haue worldly winning and also they leese the pitie that they should haue of their bodie putting them selfes to manie great bodelye trauayls and perils both by sea and land and all maketh couetise This pot is stopped with the gobbet of leade when vnpitie is thus by synne of obstination closed in couetise that he may not goe out of the chinches harte by penaunce For as Iob sayth when he is fulfylled he shall bee stopped The two women that bare vp this pot are pride and lust of flesh that be cleped in holie writ the twey daughtren of the water Lethe crying bring bring And they had wings the fyrst wing is grace spirituall as cunning wisedome and counsell with such other manie For which gifts manie men wexe proud The second wing is bodely grace as strength fairehood gentrie and manie other such whereof men wexe proud The winges of the second woman that is fleshlie desire both glotony and slouth Of glotonie speaketh S. Gregorie when the wombe is fulfilled the prickes of leacherie beth meued And of slouth S. Austine sayth Lot the whyle he dwelled in busines among shrewes in Sodome he was a good man But when he was in the hyll slowe for sykkernes he in his dronkennes lay by hys daughtren And these women had wynges lyke Kytes that with a crieng voyce seecheth theyr meate as Bartholomeus sayth And thus fareth couetise of men Witnessing Sainct Austine what is the greedynes of fleshlye desire In as much as the rauenous fyshes haue sometime measure yet when they hunger they rapin and when they fulfill they spare But onely couetise of men may not bee fulfilled For euer he taketh and neuer hath inough Neither hee dreadeth God neither shame of men He ne spareth hys father ne knoweth his mother ne accordeth with his brethren neyther keepeth truth with hys frende He ouerpresseth widowes and fatherles children Freemen he maketh bond and bringeth foorth false witnes and occupieth dead mens things as he shoulden neuer dye What manhoode is this sayth this doctour thus to leese lyfe and grace and get death of soule Win gold and leese heauen And herefore sayth the Prophet haue trauaile in the midst and leaue vnrighteousnes Also Innocent speaking of the harmes that come of couetoise sayth thus O how manie men hath couetise deceiued and spilt When couetise Balaam would for giftes that the kinge profered him haue cursed Gods people his owne Asse reproued hym and hurt his foote agaynst a wall Achor was stoned to death for couetise made him steale gold and clothes against the commaundement of God Giesy was smit with mesilrie for he sold Naamans heale that came of Gods grace Iudas for couetise sold Christ and afterward hoong himselfe An any and Zaphira his wife were dead sodainlie for they forsoken to giue Peter theyr money that they had And couetise maketh also that rich men eate the poore as beastes done their lesous holding them lowe This may we see all daye in deede I dread For if a ritche man haue a field and a poore man haue in the middest or in the side thereof one acre and a riche man haue all a streete saueth O house that some poore brother of hys oweth he ceaseth neuer till he get it out of the poore mans hand eyther by prayer or by bying or by pursuing of disceit Thus fared it by kyng Achab that throughe his false Queenes ginne slowe the poore man Naboth for that he woulde not sell hym hys vyneyard that was nye to the Kings palace Vpon which proces thus sayth Sainct Ambrose How far wyll yee ritche men stretche your couetise Wyll yee dwell alone vppon the earth and haue no poore man wyth you Why put yee out your felow by kynde and chalenge to your selfe the possession comen by kynde In commune to all ritch and poore the earth was made Why will yee ritche chalenge proper right heerein Kynde knoweth no riches that bringeth foorth all men poore For wee bee not got with rich clothes ne borne wyth golde ne wyth syluer Naked hee bringeth them to this world needie of meate and of drinke and clothing Naked the earth taketh vs as she naked brought vs hyther She can not close with vs our possession in sepulchre for kynde maketh no difference beâ—weene poore and rich in comming hyther ne in goyng hence All in o manner hee bringeth foorth all in o manner he closeth in graue Who so wyll make difference of poore and rytch abyde tyll they haue a little whyle leyne in the graue Than open and looke among dead bones who was rych and who was poore but if it be thus that mo clothes rotteth with the ritche then wyth the poore and that harmeth to them that beth on lyue and profytte not to them that beene deade Thus sayth the Doctour of suche extortion as it is writ Other mens fields they repeth and fro the vyne of hym that the harme oppressed they plucke awaye the grapes they leueth men naked and taketh awaye her clothis that hath nought wherewith to helle them in cold and liften vp this pot bytwene heauen and earth For couetous men nother haueth charite to ther brethren vpon earth neyther to God in heauen and they bare this pot into the lond of Sennaar that is to say into the lond of Stenche that is hell for there shall be stench in stede of sweete smelling as I say sayth Beware I rede that yee nought haue to do with this pot no with the woman therein and on all maner that ye be nought wed did to her for than yee must be both one This is thilke foule lecherous woman the kynges and marchauntis of the earth haue done leachery and of her vertue they haueth bee made riche whose dampnation is writen in the booke of priuities in these wordes In o day shall come all this vengeaunces of her death weping and hunger and fire shall brenne her for stronge is God that shall venge hym on her and than shulleth weepe and howle vp on her the kyngeâ— of the earth that haueth done lechery with her and haueth liuâ—â—â— delices when they shull see the smoke of her brenning stonding aferre weping and weyling and saying Alas alas thilke great citie that was clothed with bis and purpre and brasile and ouergilte with gold and precious stones and pearle For in one houre all these great riches shall be destroyed than shall they sey that shall
First for that they should the rather dreade God and leaue their sinne As it is writ their sickenes hath bene multiplied and after they haue hyed to Godward For we see oft men in sicknes know their God that neuer would haue turned to him whyle they had beene whole Also God sendeth them sicknes oft to agast other men lest they follow their sin As the sickenes of kyng Antioche whome God smote with such a sickenes that wormes fell out of hys body whyle he lyued in so farforth that he stanke so foule that his frends were so wearye of it that they might not suffer it And at the last when he himselfe might not suffer his owne stinch then he began to know himselfe and sayd It is rightfull to be subiect to God and a deadly man not to hold himselfe onely euen with God and the story saith he asked mercie of God and made a vowe to God that he would make the Citie of Ierusalem free and the Iewes to make them as free as the men of Athens and that hee would honour Gods temple wyth pretious ary and multiply the holy vessels and finde of his owne rent and spenses perteining to the sacrifice And he would become a Iew and go ouer all the lond to preach Goddes might And yet God gafe him not such mercy as he desired And I trow certein that it was for good In as much as God knew he would not afterward hold his couenaunt or els for he axket it too late What mede was it for him to forsake his wickednes whan hee was vnmightie to doo good or euill Neuertheles I trow he was not dampned in as much as he had such repentaunce for repentaunce in this life come neuer too late if it be trew But by thys vengeaunce that God tooke on thys king should men see what it is to be vnobedient to God And also it is to take heede that whan euer sickenes commeth euer it sheweth that hee that suffreth this deadly shall nedes dye For though he may skape of his sicknes yet hee may not skape death And so thou must needs come giue rekening of thy bayly The second somnour that shall clepe thee to this particuler doome is elde or age And the condition of him is this though that he tarie with thee he will not leue thee till he bring thee to the thirde that is death But there be many that though they haue this somnour with them they take none hede though they see ther he are hore her back crook her breth stynke her teeth fayle her yen derk her visage riuely her crene wexit heuy to her What meneth all this but that age sunneth to the dome But what more madhead may be than a man to be cleped and drawe to so dreadfull a reckenyng there where but he aunswere well he forfeteth both body and soule to damnation for euer If seing a litle wordly merth on the way he thinketh so mekill theron that he forgetteth who draweth him or whether he draweth So doth he that is smiten with age and liketh so on the false world is wealth that he forgetteth whether he is away Herefore sayth an holy Doctour that among all abusions of the world most is of an old man that is obstinate for he thinketh not on his out going of this world ne of passing into the lyfe that is to come he heareth messengers of death and he leueth hem not and the cause is this for the threfold cord that such an old maÌ„ is bounden with is hard to breke This cord is custome that is of three plightes that is of idel thought vnhonest speach and wicked deede the whiche if they groweth in a man from the childhood into mans age they maketh a treble cord to bynde the old man on custome of sinne Herefore sayth Esay breake the bondes of sinne Thinke herefore whosoeuer that thou be that art thus sumned that thou might not scape that thou ne shalt yeld the rekenyng of thy baily The third somner to this reckenyng is death And the condition of him is that whan euer he come first other the secoÌ„d other the last houre he ne spareth neither power ne yougth ne he dreadeth no thretning ne he ne taketh hede of no prayer ne of no gift ne he graunteth no respit but withouten delay he bringeth forth to the dome Herefore seyth Sainct Austen Well ought euerie man drede the day of his death For in what state a mans last day findeth hym whan he dyeth out of this worlde in the same state he bringeth hym to hys dome Herfore seyth the wise man Sonne thinke on thy last day and thou shalt neuer sinne Therfore I rede that thou thinke that thou shalt geue reconing of thy bayly I sayd also that there shall be another doome to the which all men shall come together and this shall be vniuersall And right as to the other dome euery man shall be cleped with these three sumnours so to this dome all this world shall be cleped with three generall clepers And right as the other three messengers tell a mans end so these tell the end of the world The first cleper is the worldly sicknes the second cleper is feblenes and the third is the ende The sicknes of the world thou shalt know by charitie a cooling His elde and febles thou shalt knowe by tokens fulfilling and hys end thou shalt know by Antichristes pursuing First I sayd thou shalt knowe the worldes sicknes by charitie a cooling Clerkes that treate of kynde sayne that a bodie is sicke when his bodely heate is to lite or when his vnkindely heate is too muche Sythe then all mankynde is one bodye whose kindly heate is charity that is loue to God and to our neighbors vnkindly heate is lustfull loue to other creatures When therefore thou seest that the loue of men to Godwaâ—de and to their neigbour is litle and faynt and the loue of worldlye thynges and lustes of the flesh is great and feruent then wit thou well that vnkindly heate is too great and kindly heate is too little That this be acknowlich of this sicknes I may proue by autoritie of Christ. For he himselfe gaue them as a signe of the drawing to the ende of the world For that wickednes shall be in plente charitie shall acoole Therfore whan thou seest charitie this little in the worlde and wickednes encrease know well that this world passeth and hys welth and that this somner is come And thus seyth Seint Poule Wit ye well that in the laste dayes shall come perilous times and there shall be men louing them selfe that is to say their bodyes couetous by pride vnobedient to father and mother vnkynd fellons withouten affection withouten peace blamers incontinent vnmylde withonten benignitie traytours rebels swelling louers of lustes more then of God hauing a lykenes of pietie and denying the vertue thereof And these flee thou If thou seest
of sinnes the vprising of the flesh and euerlasting life Amen And for a more large declaration sayth he of thys my sayth in the Catholicke Churche I stedfastly beleue that there is but one God almighty in and of whose Godhead are these three persons the father the sonne and the holye Ghost and that those three persons are the selfe same God almighty I beleue also that the second person of this most blessed Trinitie in most conuenient tune appoynted therunto afore tooke flesh and bloud of the most blessed virgin Mary for the sauegarde and redemption of the vniuersall kind of man which was afore lost in Adams offence Moreouer I beleeue that the same Iesus Christ our Lord thus being both God and man is the onely head of the whole Christian Churche and that all those that hathe bene or shal be saued be members of this most holy church And this holy Churche I thinke to be deuided into three sortes or companyes Wherof the first sort be now in heauen and they are the sayntes from hence departed These as they were here coÌ„uersant conformed alwayes their liues to the most holye lawes and pure examples of Christ renouncing Sathan the world and the flesh with all their concupiscences and euils The second sort are in Purgatory if any suche place be in the scriptures abiding the mercy of God and a full deliueraunce of payne The third sort are here vpon the earth and be called the Church millitant For day and night they contend against crafty assaultes of the deuill the flattering prosperities of this world and the rebellious filthines of the flesh This latter congregation by the iust ordinance of God is also seuered into three diuers estates that is to say into priesthood knighthood and the commons Among whom the will of God is that the one should ayd the other but not destroy the other The priestes first of al secluded from all worldlines should conforme theyr liues vtterly to the examples of Christ and his Apostles Euermore shoulde they be occupyed in preaching and teaching the scriptures purely and in geuing wholesome examples of good liuing to the other two degrees of men More modest also more louing gentle and lowly in spirite should they be then ano other sortes of people In knighthood are all they which beare sword by law of office These should defend Gods lawes and see that the Gospell were purely taught conforming theyr liues to that same and secluding all false preachers yea these ought rather to hazard their liues theÌ„ to suffer such wicked decrees as either blemisheth the eternall Testament of God or yet letteth the free passage therof whereby heresies schismes might spring in the Churche For of none other arise they as I suppose then of erroneous constitutioÌ„s craftely first creeping in vnder hipocriticall lies for aduauntage They ought also to preserue Gods people from oppressours tyrauntes and theeues to see the clergie supported so long as they teach purely pray rightly and minister the Sacramentes freely And if they see them doe otherwise they are bound by the law of office to compell them to chaung their doinges to see all thinges performed according to gods prescript ordinaunce The latter fellowship of this Church are the common people whose duery is to beare their good mindes true obedience to the aforesayd ministers of God theyr kinges ciuill gouernours and Priestes The right office of these is iustly to occupy euery man his facultie be it marchaundise handicraft or the tilthe of the ground And so one of them to be as an helper to an other following alwayes in their sortes the iust commaundementes of the Lord God Ouer and besidés all this I most faythfully beleeue the the Sacramentes of Christes Churche are necessary to all Christen beleuers this alwayes seen to that they be truly ministred according to Christes first institution and ordinaunce And forasmuch as I am maliciously most falsly accused of a misbeliefe in the sacrament of the aulter to the hurtfull slaunder of many I signifie here vnto all men that this is my fayth concerning that I beleue in that Sacrament to be contayned very Christes body and bloud vnder the similitudes of bread and wyne yea the same body that was conceiued of the holy ghost borne of that virgine Mary done on the crosse dyed that was buryed arose the thyrd day from the death and is now glorified in heauen I also beleue the vniuersall law of God to be most true and perfect and they which doe not so follow it in theyr fayth and works at one time or an other can neuer be saned Where as he that seketh it in fayth accepteth it learneth it delighteth therin and performeth it in loue shall cast for it the felicitie of euerlasting Innocencie Finally this is my fayth also that God will aske no more of a Christen beleuer in this life but onely to obey that preceptes of that most blessed law If any Prelates of the Church require more or els any other kinde of obedience then this to be vsed he contemneth Christ exalting hymselfe aboue God and so becommeth an open Antichrist Al the premisses I beleue particularly and generally all that God hath left in his holy scripture that I should beleeue Instantly desiring you my siege Lord and most worthye king that this confession of mine may be iustly examined by the most godly wise and learned men of your Realme And if it be found in all pointes agreeing to the veritie theÌ„ let it be so allowed and I therupon holden for none other then a true Christian. If it be proued otherwise then let it be vtterly coÌ„demned prouided alwayes that I be taught a better beliefe by the word of God and I shall most reuerently at all times obey therunto This briefe confession of this fayth the Lorde Cobham wrote as is mentioned afore and so tooke it with him to the court offering it withall meekenes vnto the kyng to read it ouer The king would in no case receaue it but coÌ„manded it to be deliuered vnto theÌ„ that should be his iudges Then desired he in the kinges presence that an hundred knightes and Esquiers might be suffered to come in vpon hys purgation which he knew woulde cleare hym of all heresies Moreouer he offered himselâ—e after the lawe of armes to fight for life or death in any man liuing Christen or heathen in the quarrell of hys fayth the king and the Lordes of hys Councell excepted Finally with all geÌ„tlenes he protested before all that were present that he wold refuse no maner of correction that shold after the lawes of God he ministred vnto him but that he would at al times with all meekenes obey it Notwithstanding all this the king suffered him to be sommoned personally in his owne priuy chamber Then sayd the Lord Cobham to the king that he had appeled from the
like that if these men had intended any forcible entrees or rebelliō against the king they would haue made any rumours therof before the deed done so is it more credibly to be supposed all these florishes of words to be but words of course or of office and to sauer rather of the rāknes of the inditers penne who disposed either per amplificationem rhetoricam to shew his copy or els per malitiam Papisticam to aggrauate the crime And to make mountains of mollhilles first of rumours maketh congregations from congregations riseth vp to insurrections where as in all these rumours congregations insurrections yet neuer a blow was geuen neuer a stroke was stroken no bloud spilt no furniture nor instruments of war no signe of battaile yea no expresse signification either of any rebellious word or malitious fact described neither in records nor yet in any Chronicle Againe if these rumours were words spoken against the king as calling him a tirant an vsurper of the crowne the Prince of Priestes c. why then be none of these words expressed in their inditements or left in records Doth M. Cope thinke for a man to be called a traitour to be enough to make him a traytour vnlesse some euident prose be brought for him to bee so in deed as he is called Rumours sayth he congregations and insurrections were made Rumours are vncertaine Congregations haue bene and may bee among Christen men in dangerous times for good purposes and no treason against their princes ment The terme of insurrections may be added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by practise or surmise of the Prelates and pen men who to bring them the more in hatred of the king might adde this rather of their owne gentlenes then of the others deseruing Certayne it is and vndoubted that the Prelates in those dayes being so mightely inflamed against these Lollards were not altogether behind for their parts nor vtterly idle in this matter but practised against them what they could first to bring them into hatred and then to death Examples of which kinde of practise among the Popish Cleargy haue not lacked neither before nor since Moreouer if these men had made such a rebellious insurrection against the king as is pretended in the preample before this statute which were a matter of high treason How chaunceth then that the whole body of the statute folowing after the said preface or preamble runneth in all the parts and braunches thereof both in maner of arrest of inditement information request alowance of officers cognisance of ordinaries of the forefact c. vpon cases of heresie and not of treason as by particular tractation shall be Christ willing declared And for so much as these men be so greuously accused of Alanus Copus for congregating rising against their K. the whole Realme if I had so much laysure to defend as he hath pleasure to diffame Here might be demaunded of him to keepe him some further pley touching this mighty insurrection where as they came in nūber of xx thousand against the king in what order of battaile ray they marched what Captaines vnder Captaines and pety Captaines they had to guide the wyngs and to lead the army whether they were horsemen or footemen If they were horsemen as is pretensed what ment they then to resort to the Thicketes neare to S. Gyles field which was no meet place for horses to stirre If they were footemen how standeth that with the author which reporteth them to be horsemē Moreouer is to be demanded what insignes or flagges what shot what pouder what armour weapōs and other furniture of war also what treasure of money to wage so many to the nūber of xx thousand what trumpets drommes other noise necessary for the purpose they had All these preparations for such an enterprise is requisite necessary to be had And peraduenture if truth were well sought it would be found at lēgth that in stead of armies and weapon they were comming onely with theyr bookes and with Beuerlay their preacher into those thickets But as I was not there present at the fact as is before said so haue I neither certeinely to define vpon theyr case nor yet M. Cope to exclame against them vnles peraduenture he taking an occasion of the time will thus argue against them That because it was the hoate moneth of Ianuary the 2. day after the Epiphany therefore it is like that Sir Iohn Oldcastle with xx thousand Lollards camped together in the fields in al the heate of the wether to destroy the king and all the nobles and to make hymselfe Regent of England And why not as well the King as regent of England seeing all the nobles should haue bene destroyed he onely left alone to reigne by himselfe ¶ It followeth more in the preamble of the foresaid statute to adnull destroy and subuert the Christen fayth and the law of God holy Church c. He that was the forger inuēter of this report as it appeareth to proceed frō the Prelates seemeth no cunning Daedalus nor halfe hys craftes maister in lying for the whetstone Better he might haue learned of Sinō in Uirgill more artificially to haue framed and conueied his narration Which although in no case could sound like any truth yet some colour of probabilitie should haue bene set vpon it to giue it some countenance of a like tale As if he had first declared the L. Cobham to haue bin before in secret cōfederacie with the great Turk or if he had made him some termagāt or Mahound out of Babylonia or some Herode of Iudea or some Antichrist out of Rome or some grandpanch Epicure of this world and had shewed that he had receiued letters from the great Souldan to fight against the faith of Christ and law of God then had it appeared somwhat more credible that the said Sir Iohn Oldcastle with his sect of heresie went about to adnull destroie and subuert the Christian faith and law of God within the Realme of England c. But now where will either he or M. Cope finde men so mad to beleeue or so ingenious that can imagine this to be true that the Lord Cobham being a Christian and so faithfull a Christiā would or did euer cogitate in his mind to destroy and adnull the faith of Christ in the Realme of England What soeuer the report of this pursuant or preface saith I report me vnto the indifferent Reader how standeth this with any face of truth That he which before through the reading of Wickliffes works had bene so earnestly cōuerted to the law of God who had also approued himselfe such a faithfull seruant of Christ that for the faith of Christ he being examined and tried before the Prelates page 553. not only ventred his life but stood constant vnto the sentence of death defined against him being a cōdemned and a dead man by law Et qui quantum ad
c. Also where you continuing yet still in your common place of lying out of which you cannot digresse do charge me farther that I do appoint out holy dayes and working daies by colours of red and blacke in my foresayd Calendare to be obserued these leude notes of yours if they had bene picked out of my Calendare by you wythout myne owne special declaration before made to the contrary they might seeme to haue some blush of credite Now what wil the reader say or what may he iudge cōsidering and conferring thys your cauilling with the matter of my premonition made before but that you are al together set to play the perpetuall Syc. I had almost called you by your right name master Cope But God make you as I said a good man Reading further in your boke I could not but smile and laugh at this your ridiculous and most loud lying Hyperbolismum where as you cōparing my making of saints with the Popes making can finde as ye say in the Pope no such impudent arrogancie in presuming as ye finde in me c. If the Pope had not abused hys arrogant iurisdiction in canonising and deifying his Saintes more then I haue done the yeare should not be combred wyth so many idle holy dayes nor the Calendares wyth so many raskall Saintes some of them as good as euer were they that put Christ to death But where will you finde M. Cope any man to beleue thys your hyperbolical comparison to be true whych seeth and knoweth the infinit and vnmeasurable excesse of the Popes arrogancie not only in shrining such a rable of blind saintes of his owne creating but also in prescribing the same to be receaued vniuersally in the whole worlde and not to be receaued onely but also to be inuocated for gifts and graces also to be worshipped for aduocates and mediatours Wherin riseth a double abhomination of the pope the one for his idolatrous making and worshipping of saintes the other for his blasphemous iniurie and derogation to Christe in repulsing him out of his office of mediation placing other mediatours of his owne making And nowe to consider what Saintes these were or what were the causes of their sancting what S. almost among all the Popes Saintes shall you finde M. Cope made within these 500. yeres but commonly he was eithe some Pope or some rich Bishop and Prelate or some fat abbat or some blind Frier some Monke or Nunne some superstitious regulare or some builder of monasteries or some geuer and benefactour to the popish clergy or mainteiner agonising for the dignities and liberties of the Popyshe church What poore lay man or lay womā were their liues neuer so Christian their faith and confession neuer so pure their death neuer so agonising for the witnes of Christ and truth of his word shall finde any place or fauour in all the Popes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in the Popes Calendar either in red colour or els in blacke But heere M. Cope if yee had the wit somuch to defend as yee haue to ouerwhart you myght take mee wyth the maner and replie againe for the defence of your great Saintmaker or rather Godmaker of Rome that he maketh mo martyrs Saints of these foresayd poore laymen laywomen then euer he did of any other For he burneth them he hangeth them hee drowneth them imprisoneth famisheth them so maketh truer martyrs of Christ then any other of his new shrined saints whom he hath so dignified in his Calendar For the one he doth rubricate only with his red letters the other he doth rubricate with their owne bloud And therefore to aunswere you M. Cope to your comparison made betwene the pope and me for making of holy Martyrs and Saintes Briefly I say and report me to al the world y◠herein is no comparison For if ye speake of true Martyrs who doth make them but the pope if ye speake of fals martyrs who doth make them but the pope And farthermore to compare together the causes of these Martyred Saintes in my Calendare wyth them whyche shine shrined in the Popes Calendare taking the same proportion of time as I do wythin these last 500. yeares why may not I haue as good cause to celebrate these in my Calendar which lost their liues and were slain principally for the cause of Christ and of hys word as the pope hath to celebrate his double and simple feasted saintes in hys Calendar who in their doinges doctrine and life as they seemed rather to serue the Pope then Christ the Lord so in their death appeared no such cause why they shuld be sanctified in the church beyond all other Let not the Church of Christ M. Cope be deluded with hypocritical names nor fained apparitions and fabulous miracles neither be you deceiued your selfe but let vs resort sincerely to the worde of God What was in S. Fraunces looke vpon his superstitious life presumptuous testament wrought no dout by Sathan to diminish and obscure the Testament of Iesus Christ why he should be made a Saint and not an enemy rather of Christ What was likewise in Frier Dominicke who before Fraunces x. yeares together persecuted the poore Waldenses to death and destruction why should he stand a S. and a pillar of the church I pray you what see you in Thomas Becket but that he died for the ambitious libertyes of the popishe church What in Aldelmus and in Anselmus but only that they chased away maried priests from the churches and planted in idle Monkes in their steade The like also did Dunstanus who was rubricated wyth a duplex festum Elizabeth who was the wife of the Marquesse of Thuring when shee had with much perswasions got out her husbande to fight against the Turkes and was there slaine she afterward encloystered her selfe and was made a Nunne And doe you thinke these causes to be sufficient why they shuld be made saintes worshipped in churches and set in Calendares Long it were to make rehearsal of all this rifraffe and almost infinite One example may suffice for many S. Gilbert of Sempringhā was the sonne of Iocelin a knight who for his deformitie of his body was set to learning afterward made Chanon and was author of the Gilbertines in the time of king Iohn This Gilbert after he had erected 13. monasteries of hys order of Sempringham was afterwarde labored for vnto the Pope to be made a Saint Who hearing of hys myracles wrote hys letters to Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury in the behalfe of the foresayd Gilbert willing commaundyng per Apostolica scripta that the feast of the sayde Gilbert shoulde be solemnised through all the prouince of Canterb. Vt meritis nimirum eius precibus apud misericordissimum iudicem misericordiam consequamur c. Whereuppon Hubert the Archb. directeth downe hys wrytings to all the bishops within hys prouince
Lords depart in peace whereunto the standers by answered Amen Thus the councell being dissolued Frier Iohn Bishop of Catthan by the consent and commandement of the Pope and the Councell went vp into the Pulpit to make a Sermon taking for his theame Vos autem tristitiam habetis iterum autem videbo vos gaudebit cor vestruÌ„ You are now in sadnes I will see you againe and then your harts shall reioice The which collation being ended an other Cardinall named Anthony was sent vp by the Pope and the Councell with this proclamation first to dismisse the Synode and to geue euery man leaue to depart home Also to declare the Popes indulgence vnto them who by the authoritie of God almighty had granted to them all and euery one preâ—ent at that Councell full absolution once in their life so that euery one within two moneths after the hearing of this indulgence should procure the same in forme of writing Also another indulgence was graunted in like maner of plenary remission at the hour of death and that was vnderstand as well of the houshold as of the maisters themselues But vnder this condition that from the time of notification of the same they should fast by the space of one whole yeare euery Friday for the absolution in their life time And for the absolution at the houre of death to fast the same Friday another yeare except they had some lawfull impediment to the contrary so that after the second yeare they should fast vnto their liues end or else to do some other good worke The which beeing in this maner proclaimed the Synode brake vp and euery man departed home The number of the foriners resorting to this Counsell both spirituall and temporall was 60500. whereof the number of Archbishops and Bishops was 346. Abbots and Doctours 564. Secular men Princes Dukes Earles Knightes Esquiers 16000. Besides common women belonging to the same Councell 450. Barbers 600. Minstrels Cookes and Iesters 320. So that the whole multitude which were vewed to be in the Towne of Constance betweene Easter and Whitsontide were numbred to be 60500. strangers and forreners at that Councell Here is to be noted that in this Councell of Constance nothing was decreed or enacted worthy of memorie but this only that the Popes authoritie is vnder the Councell and that the Councell ought to iudge the Pope And as touching the Communion in both kindes although the Councell did not denie but that it was vsed by Christ and his Apostles yet notwithstanding by the same Councell it was decreed to the contrary Hetherto wee haue comprehended the order and discourse of this Councell with the actes and Sessions concerning the same which Councell although it was principally thought to be assembled for quieting of the schisme betweene the three Popes yet notwithstanding a great part thereof was for the cause of the Bohemians and especially for Iohn Hus As appeared by their preparation before the Councell For before the Councell began the Emperour Sigismund aforesaid sent certain Gentlemen Bohemians which were of his owne houshold giuing them in charge to bring Iohn Hus Bacheler of Diuinitie vnto the saide Councell and that vnder his safe conduict the meaning and intent thereof was that Iohn Hus should purge and cleare himselfe of the blame which they had laid against him and for the more better assurance the Emperour did not only promise him safe conduict that he might come freely vnto Constance but also to returne againe into Boheme without fraud or interruption he promised also to receiue him vnder his protection and vnder sauegard of the whole Empire For the same onely cause the Emperour sent him afterwards the said safeconduicts double written both in Latine and Almaine the forme whereof doth heereafter ensue ¶ Sigismund by the grace of God King of the Romaines of Hungary and Denmarke Croatia c. To all Princes as well Ecclesiasticall as Seculer Dukes Marquesses and Earles Barrons Captaynes Borovvmaisters Iudges and Gouernours officers of townes burgages and villages and vnto all rulers of the comminalty and generally to all the subiects of our Empire to whome these letters shall come grace and all goodnes Wee charge and commaund you all that you haue respect vnto Iohn Hus the which is departed out of Boheme to come vnto the generall Councell the which shall be celebrate and holden very shortly at the towne of Constance The which Iohn Hus we haue receiued vnder our protection and safegard of the whole Empire desiring you that you will chearefully receyue hym when he shall come towards you and that you intreat and handle hym gently shewing hym fauour and good will and shew hym pleasure in all thyngs as touchyng the forwardnes ease and assurance of hys iourney as well by land as by water Moreouer we will that he and all his company with hys carriage and necessaries shall passe throughout all places passages portes bridges lands gouernances Lordships liberties cities townes bourgages castels and villages and all other your dominions wythout payeng of anye manner of imposition or dane money peage tribute or anye other manner of tolle whatsoeuer it be we will also that you suffer hym to passe rest tarie and to soiourne at libertie without dooing vnto hym anye maner of impeachment or vexation or trouble and that if neede shall so require you do prouide a faythfull company to conduct hym withall for the honour and reuerence which you owe vnto our imperiall maiesty Yeuen at Spire the xviij of October in the yeare of our Lord GOD 1414. ¶ By this it may appeare that this safe conduct was graunted not in the time of the Councell by the Bishops but before the Councell by the Emperour who was or ought to be the principall ordeiner and directer of the Councell vnder God Now whether the Bishops in breaking and adnulling this promise of the Emperour against the Emperours mind because the discussion therof belongeth Ad materiam iuris non facti being a matter rather or lawe then of story I will differ to reason this case with maister Cope to such time as may be more conuenient to the full tractation thereof Notwithstanding briefly to touch and passe let vs consider part of the reasons of the saide Cope how friuolous and false they be and easie to be refelled What saith he if he preached by the way comming vp First that is false vide infra page What saith he if he stood obstinate in his heresie What if he sought to escape away after hys comming vp To this the Lords of Boheme doo aunswere that his safeconduct was broken and he imprisoned not onely before he attempted to escape or before hee was condemned for an hereticke but also before he was heard of the Councell what he was Vide infr page Further where Cope sayth that the generall Councell was aboue the Emperour and hath power in case of heresie to breake publique leagues
euery man which would beholde and looke vpon the same the forme and tenour wherof here followeth and is such ¶ The protestation of Iohn Hus. FOr so much as aboue all things I doe desire the honor of God the profite of the holy Churche and that I my selfe may be a faithfull member of our Lorde Iesu Christ which is the heade and husband of the holy Church whych hee hath redemed Therefore as heretofore oftentimes I haue done euen so now againe I make this protestation that I neuer obstinately sayd or heereafter will say any thing that shall be contrary vnto the truth and verity and moreouer that I haue alwayes holden do hold and firmely desire for to holde the very true and infallible trueth and veritie so that before that I would defende and maintaine any erroure contrary therunto I would rather chuse by the hope and help of the Lorde to suffer extreeme punishment euen vnto death yea and thorowe the helpe of God I am ready euen to offer this my miserable lyfe vnto death for the law of Christ the which I do beleue euery part and parcell thereof to be geuen and promulgate for the saluation of mankinde by the counsaile and determination of the most holy Trinitie and the saintes of God c. By the whiche his protestation and also other protestations by the sayde M. Iohn Hus being well obserued and noted it may be easily gathered and known that his whole intent and purpose was and is that hee neither would nor will haue spoken or written any thing in hys bookes treatises doctrines or publike sermones or els to haue affirmed any articles the whyche willingly and wittingly he did vnderstand or know to be either erroneous offensiue seditious hereticall or offending the godly eare All beit that these and suche like things are falsely imputed vnto hym by hys enemies But it hath alwayes bene his chiefe intent and purpose and so is that euery poynt conclusion or article contained in his bookes or articles to haue put and affirmed them to thys ende according to the truth of the Gospell the holy Doctors and wryters vppon the holy Scriptures and to that end and purpose as is before expressed in his protestations and if in any poynt he shoulde be founde to varie or goe astray or that he were not well vnderstanded of others by like information to be informed vnderstanded corrected and amended and that he wil by no meanes sustaine or defend any maner of article against the holy Churche of Rome or the Catholicke faith Wherefore most reuerende fathers the premisses notwythstanding his ennemies through the extreeme hatred whych they beare vnto him hath picked and taken out by piece meale certain articles out of the booke of M. Iohn Hus reiecting and not looking vppon the allegations and reasons neither hauing any relation vnto the distinction of their equiuocations haue compounded and made thereof certaine false and fained articles againste him to thys ende that all charitie and loue being sette aparte they might the better ouerthrow hym and bryng hym vnto death contrary vnto the safe conducte vppon good and iust occasion openly assigned and geuen vnto the sayde maister Iohn Hus by the most noble Prince the Lorde Sigismund king of the Romanes and of Hungarie for his iust defence against all the friuolous accusations and assaultes of the ennemies not onely of the sayd M. Iohn Hus but also of the famous kingdome of Boheme and for the quiete appeasing of all such tumultes and rumours rising and springing in the sayde kingdome of Boheme or else where the auoiding of which most perillous vprours the saide king of Romaines doth greatly desire and wish as the right heire and successour of the sayd kingdome Whereuppon the Barons and Nobles aforesayde most humbly desire and require the premisses being considered and respect had vnto the great infamie and slaunder which may happen by the premisses vnto the sayde kingdome and inhabitants thereof that you will put to your handes and take some order meane that maister Iohn Hus may be distinctly hearde by some famous men deuines already deputed or otherwise to be appoynted vpon all and singulare such articles as shall be laide vnto him to declare his owne minde and intent and also the minde of the doctours alleadged for his purpose with the manifolde distinctions and equiuocations in the which the drawers out of the most part of his articles haue also made equiuocations that so according vnto the disposition of witnesses of the which a great number of them are and haue a long time bene his mortall ennemies that at the friuolous instigation of his enemies when hee was miserably deteined prisoner that he should not be condemned vnheard For so muche as by the sayde declarations your fatherly reuerences might be the more better informed of the trueth hee hymselfe is ready alwaies to submit himselfe vnder the determination of thys most sacred councell For your reuerences by the craftie and fained perswasions of his ennemies are thus informed that M Iohn Hus hath bene vncurably obstinate by a long time in most perillous articles the which your reuerences may nowe plainely perceiue to be vntrue and for the more euidence heerein to be shewed there is presented vnto your reuerences an instrumente of publike recognition of the moste reuerend father in Christe the Lorde Nicholas Bishop of Nazareth and Inquisitour of heresies specially appoynted by the Apostolike sea in the dioces of Prage the which by your reuerences is more diligently to be hearkened vnto Wherefore it may please your fatherly reuerences to commaund the sayd M Iohn Hus neither conuicted nor condemned to be taken and brought out of his bondes and chaines in the which he is nowe most greeuously deteined and kept and to put him into the hands of some reuerend Lordes Byshops or commissioners appoynted or to be appoynted by this present councell That the sayd M. Iohn Husse may somewhat be releued and recouer againe his health and be the more diligently and commodiouslye examined by the Commissioners and for the more assurance the Barons and Nobles aforesayd of the kingdome of Boheme will prouide most sure and good sureties the which wil not breake their fidelity and faith for any thing in the worlde Which also shall promise in his behalfe that hee shall not flee or departe out of their handes vntill suche time as the matter be fully determined by the sayd Commissioners In the execution of the which promises wee haue determined to prouide and foresee vnto the fame and honour of the said kingdome of Boheme and also to the safeconducte of the moste worthy Prince the king of Romaines least that the enemies and detractours of the honoure and fame of the kingdome aforesayd might not a little slander and reproue the said Lordes pretending and shewing forth hereafter that they had made vnreasonable or vnlawfull requests for the withstāding of which mischiefe we require your fatherly
by your prayers I shall persiste strongly in the immutable veritie of God vnto the last breath Finally I wold not haue you ignoraÌ„t that wheras euery one here is put in his office I only as an outcast am neglected c. I coÌ„mend you to the merciful Lord Iesu Christ our true God and the sonne of the immaculate virgin Mary which hath redeemed vs by his moste bitter death without all our merites from eternall paines from the thraldome of the Deuill and from sinne From Constance the yere of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other letter of Iohn Hus to his benefactours MY gracious benefactours and defendours of the truthe I exhort you by the bowels of Iesus Christ that now ye setting aside the vanities of this present world will giue your seruice to the eternall king Christ the Lord. Trust not in Princes nor in the sonnes of men in whome there is no health For the sonnes of men are dissemblers and disceitfull To day they erre to morrowe they pearish but God remaineth for euer Who hath his seruants not for any neede he hath of them but for their owne profite vnto whoÌ„ he performeth that which he promiseth fulfilleth that which he purposeth to geue He casteth of no faithful seruant from him for he sayth where I am there also shal my seruaÌ„t be And that Lorde maketh euery seruaunt of his to be the Lorde of all his possession geuing himselfe vnto him and with himselfe all thinges that without all tediousnesse feare and without al defect he may possesse all thinges reioycing with all Saintes in ioy infinite O happie is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come hee shall finde watching Happy is the seruaunt which shall receiue that king of glory with ioy Wherefore well beloued Lordes and benefactours serue you that king in feare which shall bring you as I trust nowe to Boheme at this present by his grace in health and hereafter to eternal life of glory Fare ye wel For I think that this is the last letter that I shall write to you who to morrowe as I suppose shall be purged in hope of Iesu Christ throughe bitter death from my sinnes The things that happened to me this night I am not able to wryte Sigismund hath done all things wyth mee disceitfully God forgeue him and onely for your sakes You also heard the sentence which he awarded against me I pray you haue no suspition of faithfull Vitus An other letter to the Lord Iohn de Clum MOste gracious benefactour in Christe Iesu dearely beloued yet I reioyce not a little that by the grace of God I maye wryte vnto your honour By your letter which I receaued yesterday I vnderstand first how the iniquitie of the great strompet that is of the malignaunt congregation whereof mention is made in the Apocalips is detected and shall be more detected Wyth the which strumpet the kinges of the earth doe commit fornication fornicating spiritually from Christe and as is there sayde sliding back from the truth and consenting to the lies of antichrist thoroughe his seduction and thoroughe feare or thoroughe hope of confederacie for getting of worldly honour Secondly I perceaued by your letter how the enemies of the truth begin nowe to be troubled Thirdly I perceiued the feruent constancie of your charitie wherewith you professe the truth boldly Fourthly with ioy I perceiued that you minde now to geue ouer the vanity and the painefull seruice of this present world and to serue the Lorde Iesus Christ quietly at home Whome to serue is to raign as Gregory sayeth Whome he that serueth faithfully hath Christe Iesus himselfe in the kingdome of heauen to minister vnto him as hee himselfe sayeth Blessed is that seruaunt whome when the Lorde shall come he shall finde waking and so doing Verely I say vnto you that hee rising shall girde himselfe and shall minister to him This do not â—he kings of this worlde to their seruauntes whome onely they doe loue so long as they are profitable and necessary for their commodities c. Another Epistle of Iohn Hus wherein he declareth why God suffreth not his to perish bringing diuers examples wherwith he doth comfort and confirme both himselfe and other THe Lord God be with you Many causes there were welbeloued in God my deare frends which moued me to thinke that those letters were the last which before I sent vnto you lookinge that same time for instaÌ„t death But now vnderstanding the same to be deferred I take it for great coÌ„fort vnto me that I haue some leâ— ser more to talke with you by letters therfore I write again to you to declare testify at least my gratitude mindfull duty toward you And as touching death God doth know why he doeth defer it both to me and to my welbeloued brother M. Hier. who I trust will die holily and without blame and do know also that he doth and suffereth nowe more valiauntly then I my selfe a wretched sinner God hath geuen vs a long time that we myghte call to memorie our sinnes the better and repent for the same more feruently Hee hath graunted vs time that our longe and greate temptation shuld put away our greuous sinnes bring the more consolation He hath geuen vs time wherin we should remember the horrible rebukes of our mercifull king and Lorde Iesus and shoulde ponder his cruell death and so more paciently myght learne to beare our afflictions And moreouer that we might kepe in remembraunce how that the ioyes of the life to come are not geuen after the ioyes of this world immediatly but through many tribulaâ—ions the Saints haue entred into the kingdoÌ„ of heauen For some of them haue bene cutte and chopt all to peeces some their eies bored through some sodde some rosted some slaine aliue some buried quicke stoned crucified grineded betwixt mill stones drawne hailed hither and thither vnto execution drowned in waters strangled and hanged torne in pieces vexed wyth rebukes before their death pined in prisons afflicted in bands And who is able to recite all the tormentes and suffringes of the holy Saintes which they suffered vnder the olde and newe Testament for the verity of God namely those which haue at any time rebuked the malice of the priestes or haue preached against their wickednesse And it will be a meruaile if any man nowe also shall escape vnpunished who so euer dare boldly resist the wickednesse and peruersity especially of those priests which can abide no correction And I am glad that they are compelled now to reade my bookes in the which their malice is somewhat described and I know they haue reade the same more exactly and diligently then the holy Gospell seeking therein to finde out errours Geuen at Constance vppon Thursday the 28. day of Iune An. 1415. ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus wherein he rehearseth what iniuries he receiued of the Councel and of the deputies IF my letter be not
in prison and in bandes daily looking for death although for the secrete iudgements of God I dare not say whether this be my last Epistle for nowe also almighty God is able to deliuer me Another letter of Iohn Hus wherin he comforteth his frendes and willeth them not to be troubled for the condemnyng of his bookes and also declareth the wickednesse of the Clergy MAister Iohn Husse in hope the seruaunt of God to all the faythfull which loue him and his statutes wisheth the truth and grace of God Beloued I thought it needefull to warne you that you should not feare or bee discouraged because the aduersaries haue decreed that my bookes shall be burnt Remember how the Israelites burned the preachynges of the Prophet Ieremy and yet they could not auoyde the thynges that were Prophecied of in them For after they were burnt the Lord commaunded to write the same Prophecie agayne and that larger which was also done For Ieremie sittyng in prison spake and Baruch which was ready at his hand wrote This is written either in the 35. or 45. chapiter of the Vision of Ieremie It is also written in the bookes of the Machabees that the wicked did burne the law of God and killed them that had the same Agayne vnder the new Testament they burned the Saintes with the bookes of the law of God The Cardinals condemned and committed to fire certaine of S. Gregories bookes had burnt thē all if they had not ben preserued of God by the meanes of Peter Gregories minister Hauing these things before your eyes take heede least through feare you omit to read my bookes and deliuer them to the aduersaries to bee brent Remember the sayings of our mercifull sauiour by whych he forewarneth vs. Math. 24. There shall be sayeth he before the day of iudgement great tribulation such as was not from the beginning vntill this day neither shall be afterwardes So that euen the elect of God shoulde be deceiued if it were possible But for their sakes those dayes shal be shortened Whē you remēber these things beloued be not afraid for I trust in God that that schoole of Antichrist shall be afraide of you and suffer you to be in quiet neither shall the Councell of Constance extende to Bohemia For I thinke that many of them which are of the Councell shall die before they shall get from you my bookes And they shall departe from the Councel and be scattred abroad throughout the partes of the world like storkes and then they shall knowe when winter commeth what they did in sommer Consider that they haue adiudged their heade the Pope worthy of death for many horrible factes that he hath done Go to nowe Aunswer to this you preachers which preach that the Pope is the God of the earth that he may as the Lawyers say make sale of the holy things that he is the head of the whole holy Church in verity wel gouerning the same that he is the heart of the Church in quickening the same spiritually that hee is the well spring from the which floweth all vertue and goodnesse that he is the sonne of the holy church that hee is the safe refuge to which euery Christian mā ought to flie for succour Beholde nowe that head is cutte off with the sworde nowe the God of the earth is bound now his sinnes are declared openly nowe that well spring is dried vppe that sunne darkened that heart is plucked out and throwne away least that any man should seeke succour thereat The Councell hath condemned that head and that for this offence because hee tooke money for indulgences Bishopprickes and other such like But they condemned hym by order of iudgement which were themselues the buiers and sellers of the same marchandise There was present Iohn Byshop of Lytomissia who went twise about to buy the bishoprike of Prage but others preuented him O wicked men why did they not first cast out the beame out of their owne eyes These men haue accursed and cōdemned the seller but they themselues which were the buiers and consenters to the bargaine are without daunger What shall I say that they doe vse in this maner of buying and selling at home in their owne countreis For at Constance there is one Bishop that bought another which sold and the Pope for allowing of both their factes tooke bribes of both sides It came so to passe in Bohemia also as you knowe I woulde that in that Councell God had sayde he that amongst you is without sinne let him geue the sentence against Pope Iohn Then surely they had gone all out of the Councel house one after another Why did they bowe the knee to him alwaies before this his fall kisse hys feete and call him the most holy father seeing they saw apparantly before that he was an hereticke that hee was a mankiller that he was a wicked sinner all which things nowe they haue found in him Why did the Cardinals chuse him to be Pope knowing before that he had killed the holy Father Why suffered they him to meddle with holy thinges in bearing the office of the Popedome for to this ende they are his counsailours that they shoulde admonish him of that which is right Are not they themselues as guiltie of these faults as he seeing that they accoūted these things vices in him and were partakers of some of them themselues why durst no man lay ought to his charge before he had fledde from Constance but assone as the secular power by the sufferaunce of God laide holde vpon him then and neuer afore they conspired altogether that he shoulde not liue any longer Surely euen as at this day is the malice the abhomination and filthinesse of Antichrist reuealed in the Pope and others of this Councell Nowe the faithfull seruaunts of God may vnderstande what our sauiour Christ meant by this saying when you shal see the abhomination of desolation which is spoken of Daniel c. who so can vnderstand it c. Surely these be great abhominatiōs pride couetousnesse symonie sitting in a solitarie place that is to say in a dignitie voide of goodnesse of humilitie and other vertues as we do now clearely see in those that are constituted in any office and dignitie O howe acceptable a thing should it be if time would suffer me to disclose their wicked actes which are nowe apparant that the faithfull seruaunts of God might knowe them I trust in God that he wil send after me those that shall be more valiant and there are aliue at this day that shall make more manifest the malice of Antichrist and shall geue their liues to the death for the truth of our Lord Iesus Christ who shall geue both to you and me the ioyes of life euerlasting This Epistle was written vppon S. Iohn Baptistes day in prison and in colde yrons I hauing thys meditation with my selfe that Iohn was beheaded in his prisone
and bondes for the worde of God ¶ Another letter of Iohn Hus. IOhn Husse in hope the seruant of God to all the faithfull at Boheme which loue the Lord wisheth to stand and die in the grace of God and at last to attaine to eternall life Amen Ye that beare rule ouer other and be rich and ye also that be poore well be loued and faithfull in God I beseeche you and admonish you all that ye will be obedient vnto God make muche of his worde and gladly hearing the same will humbly perfourme that which yee heare I beseeche you sticke fast to the veritie of Gods worde which I haue written and preached vnto you out of his lawe and the Sermons of his Saintes Also I desire you if any man either in publicke Sermon or in priuate talke heard of me any thing or haue read any thing written by me which is againste the verity of God that he do not follow the same Albeit I do not finde my conscience guiltie that I euer haue spoken or wrytten any such thing amongst you I desire you moreouer if any man at any time haue noted any leuitie either in my talke or in my conditions that he doe not follow the same but pray to God for me to pardon me that sinne of lightnes I pray you that ye wil loue your priests and ministers which be of honest behauiour to prefer and honor them before others namely such priests as trauaile in the worde of God I pray you take hede to your selues and beware of malitious and deceitful men and especially of these wicked priests of whom our Sauiour doth speake that they are vnder shepes clothing inwardly are rauening wolues I pray suche as be rulers superiors to behaue them selues gently towardes their poore inferiours and to rule them iustly I beseche the citizens that they will walke euery man in his degree and vocation with an vpright conscience The Artificers also I beseeche that they will exercise their occupations diligently and vse them with the feare of God I beseeche the seruauntes that they wil serue their maisters faithfully And likewise the scholemaisters I beseeche that they liuing honestly will bryng vp their Scholers vertuously and to teach them faythfully First to learne to feare GOD then for the glory of GOD and the publicke vtilitie of the common wealth and their owne health and not for auarice or for worldly honor to employ their myndes to honest Artes. I beseech the Studentes of the Vniuersitie and all Scholes in all honest thynges to obey their Maisters and to follow them and that with all diligence they will study to be profitable both to the settyng foorth of the glory of God and to the soules health as well of themselues as of other men Together I beseech and pray you all that you will yeld most harty thankes to the right honorable Lordes the Lord Wencelaus de Duba Lord Iohn de Clum Lord Henry Lumlouio Lord Vilem Zagecio Lord Nicholas and other Lordes of Boheme of Morauia and Polony that their diligence towardes me may bee gratefull to all good men because that they like valiaunt champions of Gods trueth haue oftentymes set themselues agaynst the whole Councell for my deliueraunce contendyng and standyng agaynst the same to the vttermost of their power but especially Lord Wencelaus de Duba and Lord Iohn de Clum What so euer they shall report vnto you geue credite vnto them for they were in the Councell when I there aunswered many They know who they were of Bohemia and how many false and slaunderous thynges they brought in agaynst me and that Councell cryed out agaynst me and how I also aunswered to all thynges wherof I was demaunded I beseech you also that ye will pray for the kyng of Romaines and for your kyng and for his wife your Queene that God of his mercy would abide with thē and with you both now and henceforth in euerlastyng life Amen This Epistle I haue writtē to you out of prison and in bandes lookyng the next day after the writyng hereof for the sentence of the Councell vpon my death hauyng a full trust that he will not leaue me neither suffer me to deny his truth and to reuoke the errours whiche false witnesses maliciously haue deuised agaynst me How mercyfully the Lord GOD hath dealt with me and was with me in maruailous temptations ye shall know when as hereafter by the helpe of Christ we shall all meete together in the ioye of the world to come As concernyng M. Hierome my dearely beloued brother and fellow I heare no other but that he is remayning in straight bandes lookyng for death as I doe and that for the fayth which he valiauntly mainteyned amongest the Bohemians our cruell enemies of Boheme haue geuen vs into the power and handes of other enemies and into bandes I beseech you pray to God for them Moreouer I beseech you namely you of Prage that we will loue the temple of Bethleem and prouide so long as God shall permit that the word of God may be preached in the same For because of that place the Deuill is angry and agaynst the same place he hath stirred vp Priestes and Canons perceiuyng that in that place his kyngdome should be disturbed and diminished I trust in GOD that he will keepe that holy Church so long as it shall please him and in the same shall geue greater encrease of his worde by other then he hath done by me a weake vessell I beseech you also that ye will loue together and withholdyng no man from the hearyng of Gods word ye will prouide and take care that good men be not oppressed by any force and violence Written at Constance the yeare of our Lord. 1415. ¶ An other right godly letter of Iohn Hus to a certaine priest admonishing him of his office and exhorting him to be faithfull worthy to be red of all Ministers THe peace of our Lorde Iesus Christ. c. My deare brother be diligent in preaching the Gospel and do the worke of a good Euangelist neglect not your vocation labour like a blessed souldiour of Christ. First liue godly and holily Secondly teach faithfully and truely Thirdly be an example to other in well doing that you be not reprehended in your sayings correct vice and set foorth vertue To euill liuers threaten eternall punishmēt but to those that be faithfull and godly set forth the comforts of eternall ioy Preach cōtinually but be short and fruitfull prudētly vnderstanding discretly dispēsing the holy Scriptures Neuer affirme or maintaine those things that be vncertaine and doubtfull least that your aduersaries take holde vpon you which reioyce in deprauing their brethren whereby they may bring the ministers of God into contempt Exhort men to the confession of their faith and to the communion of both kindes both of the body bloud of Christ wherby such as do repent earnestly of their sinnes may the more often come to
hys booke De sacerdotum Monachorum abhominatione desolationis pag. 84. c. I beseech the reader to note Nam ista scribens fateor ê™ nihil aliud me in illis perurget nisi dilectio Dom. Nostri Iesu crusifixi c. That is For in writing these things I confesse nothinge els to haue moued me hereunto but onely the loue of our Lorde Iesus crucified whose printes and stripes according to the measure of my weakenes and vilenes I couet to beare in my selfe beseeching hym so to geue me grace that I neuer seek to glory in my selfe or in any thing els but onely in his crosse and in the inestimable ignominy of his passion which he suffered for me And therefore I write and speake these thinges which I do not doubt will like all such as vnsaynedly do loue the Lord Christ crucified and contrary will mislike not a little all suche as be of Antichrist Also agayne I confesse before the most merciful Lord Iesus Christ crucified that these thinges which I do now write and those that I haue written before neither I could haue writteÌ„ nor knew how nor durst so haue written vnlesse he by hys inward vnction had so commaunded me Neither yet do I write these thinges as of authority to get me fame and name For as S. Augustine Hierome do say that is onely to be geuen to the scriptures and writinges of the Apostles Euangelistes and Prophetes and to the Canonicall Scriptures which doe abounde in the fulnes of the spirite of Iesus And whatsoeuer is there sayd is full of veritie and wholesome vtilitie c. And here place also would require something to say to Aeneas Siluius to Antoninus and to Laziardus which falsly impute articles to him whiche he neuer mayntayned But because tyme suffereth not I wil proceed to the story of maister Hierom of Prage The Tragicall and lamentable history of the famous learned man and godly Martyr of Christ maister Hierome of Prage burned at Constance for like cause and quarrell as Maister Iohn Hus was 1416. THese thinges hetherto being discoursed touching the lyfe Actes and Constant martyrdom of M. Iohn Hus with part also of his letters adioyned to the same whose death was on the 6. of Iuly an 1416. now remayneth coÌ„sequently to describe the like Tragedy and cruell handeling of his Christian companion and fellow in bandes M. Hierome of Prage Who grieuously sorrowing the slaunderous reproch and diffamation of his couÌ„try of Boheme and also hearing tell of the manifest iniuries done vnto that man of worthy memory M. Iohn Hus freely and of hys own accord came vnto Constance the 4. day of Iprill an 1415. Who there perceiuing that Iohn Hus was denyed to be heard and that watche and wayte was layd for hym on euery side he departed to Iberling a Citty of the Empire vntill the next day the which Citty was a myle of froÌ„ Constance and from thence he wrote hys letters by me vnto Sigismund kyng of Hungry and hys Barons and also vnto the Councell most earnestly requiring that the kyng and the Councell would geue him a safe conduct frely to come and go and that he woulde then come in open audience to aunswere vnto euery man if there were any of the Councell that would lay any cryme vnto hym as by the tenour of his intimation shall more at large appeare When as the sayd king of Hungary was required therunto as is aforesayd being in the house of the Lord Cardinall of Cambray he denyed to geue M. Hierome anye safe conducte excusing himselfe for the euil speede he had with the safe conduct of Iohn Hus before and alleadging also certayne other causes The deputies also of the foure nations of the Councell being moued thereunto by the Lords of the kingdome of Boheme aunswered wee say they will geue hym a safeconduct to come but not to depart Whose aunsweres when they were reported vnto maister Hierome he the next day after wrote certaine intimations according to the tenour here vnder written which he sent vnto Constance to be set vpon the gates of the Citty and vpon the gates of the Churches and Monasteries and of the houses of the Cardinals and other nobles and prelates The tenour wherof here followeth word for word in thys maner Unto the most noble Prince and Lord the Lord Sigismund by the grace of God king of the Romanes alwaies Augustus and of Hungary c. I Hierome of Prage maister of Arte of the generall vniuersities of Paris Colleyn Heldeberg Prage by these my present letters do notifie vnto the king together with the whole reuerend Councell and as much as in me lyeth do all men to vnderstand and know that because of the crafty slaunderers backbiters accusers I am ready freely of myne owne will to come vnto CoÌ„stance there to declare openly before the Councell the puritie and sinceritie of my true fayth and myne innocencie and not secretly in corners before any priuate or particulate person Wherfore if there be any of my slauÌ„derers of what natioÌ„ or estate soeuer they be which will obiect agaynst me anye crime of errour or heresie let them come forth openly before me in the presence of the whole Councell and in theyr owne names obiect agaynst me and I will be ready as I haue written to aunswere openly and publikely before the whole Councell of myne innocencie and to declare the puretie and sinceritie of my true fayth And if so be that I shal be fouÌ„d culpable in errour or heresie then I will not refuse openly to suffer such punishment as shall be meete and worthy for an erroneous person or an hereticke Wherefore I most humbly beseech my Lord the King and the whole sacred CouÌ„cell that I may haue to this end and purpose aforesayd safe and sure accesse And if it happeÌ„ that I offering suche equitie and right as I do before any fault be proued agaynst me be arested imprisoned or haue any violence done vnto me that theÌ„ it may be manifest vnto the whole worlde that this generall Councell doth not proceede according to equitie and iustice if they woulde by any meanes put me backe from this profouÌ„d and straight iustice being come hether freely and of myne owne minde and accorde The whiche thing I suppose to be farre from so sacred and holy Councell of wise men WHen as yet he through such intimations copied out in the Bohemian Latine and Germayne tongue being set vp as is aforesayd could not get any safeconduct theÌ„ the Nobles Lords and Knightes specially of the Bohemian nation present in Constance gaue vnto maister Hiâ—rome their letters patentes coÌ„firmed with their seales for a testimony and witnesse of the premisses With the which letters the sayd M. Hierome returned agayne vnto Boheme but by the treason and conspiracy of his enemies was taken in Hirsaw by the officers of Duke Iohn and in Zultzbach was brought backe agayne to
that hee had almost perswaded them So liuely and likely their hatred was detected that almost no trust was geuen to their testimonies saue onely for the cause and quarrell wherein they stood touching the popes doctrine All mens mindes here were moued and bending to mercye towardes hym For he told them how that he of hys owne accord came vp to the Councell and to purge hymselfe he did open vnto them all hys life and doinges being full of vertue godlines This was sayth he the old maner of auncient and learned meÌ„ and most holy Elders that in matters of fayth they did differ many times in argumentes not to destroy the fayth but to finde out the veritie So did Augustine and Hierome dissent not onely being diuers but also contrary one from the other yet wtout al suspition of heresy All this while the popes holy Councell did wayt still when he would beginne to excuse himselfe and to retracte those thinges whiche were obiected agaynst him and to craue pardon of the Councell But he persisting still in hys constant oration did acknowledge no errour nor gaue any signification of retractation At last entring into the prayse commendation of M. Iohn Hus he affirmed that he was a good iust and holy man and much vnworthy that death whiche he did suffer Whom he did know from his youth vpward to be neither fornicator drunkard neither anye euill or vicious person but a chast sober man a iust and true preacher of the holy Gospell and whatsoeuer things mayster Iohn Hus and Wicklyff had holden or written specially agaynst the abuse and pompe of the clergie he would affirme euen vnto the death that they were holy and blessed men and that in all pointes of the Catholicke fayth he doth beleue as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold or beleue And finally he did conclude that al such articles as Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus had written put forth agaynst the enormities pompe and disorder of the Prelates he would firmely steadfastly without recantation hold defend eueÌ„ vnto the death And last of all he added that al the sinnes that euer he had coÌ„mitted did not so much gnaw and trouble his conscience as did that onely sinne whiche he had committed in that most pestiferous fact when as in his recantation he had vniustly spoken against that good and holy man his doctrine specially in coÌ„senting vnto his wicked coÌ„deÌ„nation concluding that he did vtterly reuoke deny that wicked recantatioÌ„ which he had made in that most cursed place that he dyd it through weakenes of hart and feare of death And moreuer that whatsoeuer thing he hath spokeÌ„ against that blessed man he hath altogether lyed vpoÌ„ him and that he doth repent him with his whole hart that euer he did it And at the hearing hereof the hartes of the hearers were not a little sory For they wished and desired greatly that such a singular man shold be saued if otherwise their blind superstition would haue suffered it But he continued still in his prefixed sentence seeming to desire rather death then lyfe And persisting in the prayse of Iohn Husse he added moreouer that he neuer mayntayned anye doctrine agaynst the state of the Church but onely spake agaynst the abuses of the clergye against the pride pompe and excesse of the Prelates For somuch as the patrimonies of the churches were first geuen for the poore then for hospitality and thirdly to the reparations of the Churches it was a griefe to that good man sayd he to see the same misspent and cast away vpon harlots great feastings and keping of horses and dogges vpoÌ„ gorgeous apparell and such other things vnseming Christian Religion And herein he sheweth him selfe marueilous eloquent yea neuer more And when his oration was interrupted many tymes by diuers of them carping his sentences as he was in speaking yet was there none of all those that interrupted hym which scaped vnblanckt but he brought them all to confusion and put them to silence When any noise began he ceased to speake after began againe proceeding in his Oration and desiring them to geue him leaue a while to speak whoÌ„ they hereafter should heare no more neither yet was his mind euer dashed at all these noyses and tumults And thys was marueilous in him to behold notwithstanding he continued in strait prison 340. dayes hauing neither booke nor almost light to read by yet how admirably his memory serued him Declaring howe all those paynes of his strait handling did not somuch greeue him as he did wonder rather to see their vnkind humanitie towardes him When he had spoken these and many other thinges as touching the prayse of Iohn Wickleffe Iohn Hus they which sat in the Councell whispered together saying by these his wordes it appeareth that he is at a poynt with hym selfe Then was he agayne caried into prison greeuously settered by the hands armes and feete with great chaines and fetters of yron The Saterday next before the Ascension day early in the morning he was brought with a great number of armed men vnto the Cathedral Church before the open congregation to haue his iudgement geuen hym There they exhorted him that those thinges which he had before spokeÌ„ in the open audience as is aforesayde touching he prayse and commendation of M. Iohn Wickleffe and M. Iohn Hus confirming and establishing their doctrine he would yâ—t recant the same but he merueilous stoutly without all feare spake agaynst them amoÌ„gst other things said vnto them I take God to my witnes and I protest here before you all that I do beleeue and holde the articles of the fayth as the holy Catholicke Church doth hold and beleue the same but for this cause shall I now be condemned for that I will not consent with you vnto the condemnation of those most holy and blessed men aforesayd whome you haue most wickedly condemned for certaine articles detetesting and abhorring your wicked and abhominable life Then he confessed there before them all his beliefe and vttered many thinges very profoundly and eloquently in so much that all men there present could not sufficiently coÌ„mend prayse hys great eloqueÌ„ce excellent learning and by no means could they induce or perswade him to recant Then a certayne bishop named the Bishop of Landy made a certayne sermon exhortatiue agaynst M. Hierome perswading to his condemnation After the Byshop had ended the sayd sermon M. Hierome sayd agayn vnto them You shall condemne me wickedly and vniustly But I after my death will leaue a remorse in your conscience and a nayle in your hartes ET CITO VOS OMNES VT RESPONDEATIS MIHI CORAM ALTISSIMO ET IVSTISSIMO IVDICE POST CENTVM ANNOS that is And here I cite you to aunswere vnto me before the most high and iust Iudge within a C. yeares No penne can sufficiently write or note those
done they suppressed diuers monasteries pharisaicall temples and idolatrous phanes beginning first with the great monasterie of the blacke Friers eight miles from Prage and driuing away the wicked and vicious Priests Monkes out of them or compelling them vnto a better order And thus their number more and more encreasing vnder the conduict of a certaine noble man named Nicholas they went againe vnto the King requiring to haue more and ampler Churches graunted vnto them The King seemed at the first willingly and gently to giue care vnto the said Nicholas intreating for the people and commaunded them to come againe the next day When the people were departed the kyng turning himselfe to that noble man Nicholas which taried still behynde said Thou hast begun a webbe to put me out of my kingdome but I will make a rope of it wherewithall I will hang thee Whereupon he immediatly departed out of the Kings presence and the King himselfe went into the Castle of Uissegrad within a while after into a new Castle which he himselfe had builded fiue stones cast froÌ„ thence sending Ambassadours to his brother to require aide These Protestants beeing assembled in the Towne of Praâ—e holding their conuentions the king sent forth his Chamberlaine with CCC horsemeÌ„ to runne vpoÌ„ them but he hauing respect vnto his life fled WheÌ„ newes thereof was brought vnto the king all that were about him being amased vtterly detested the fact but the Kings cup-bearer staÌ„ding by said I knew before that these thynges would thus come to passe Whom the king in a rage taking hold of threw him downe before his feete and with hys dagger would haue slaine him but being letted by such as were about him with much ado he pardoned him his life Immediatly the king being taken with a palsey fell sicke and within 18. daies after wheÌ„ he had marked the names of such whom he had appointed to put to death incessantly calling for aide of his brother and other his frends he departed this life before the Princes which he had sente vnto were come with aide wheÌ„ he had raigned 55. yeares and was about the age of 57. yeares The story of Zisca IMmediatly after the death of Wenceslaus there was a certaine noble man named Zisca borne at Trosnouia which from his youth vpwarde was brought vp in the kyngs court and had lost one of his eies in a battel where as he had valiantly borne himselfe This man beeing sore greeued for the death of I. Hus and Hierome of Prage minding to reuenge the iniuries which the Councell had done greatly to the dishonour of the kingdom of Boheme vpon their complices and adhereÌ„ts he gathered together a number of meÌ„ of warre and subuerted the Monasteries and idolatrous temples pulling downe and breaking in peeces the images and idols driuing away the Priestes and Monkes which he saide were kept vp in their Cloysters like swine in their styes to be fatted After this hys army beeing increased hauing gathered together aboute fortie thousande men hee attempted to take the Castle of Uissegrade which was but slenderly warded FroÌ„ thence the said Zisca vnder the conduict of Coranda wente speedely vnto Pelzina whereas he knew he had many frends of his faction and tooke the towne into his power fortifieng the same very strongly and those which tarried behinde tooke the Castle of Uissegrade Then the Queene Sophia beeing very carefull sente letters and messengers vnto the Emperour Sigismund and other nobles adioining vnto her requiring aide and helpe but the Emperour made preparation against the Turke which had then lately wonne certaine Castels of him Whereupon the Queene seeing all ayde so farre off together with Zenko Warrenberge gathered an host with the kings treasure and fortified the Castle of Prage and the lesser Citie which ioineth vnto the Castle making gates and Towers of wood vpon the bridge ouer the Riuer Multane to stoppe that the Protestants shoulde haue no passage that way Then it hapned that at the I le of S. Benedict one Peter Steremberge fought an equall or indifferent battaile with them In the meane time the number of the Protestantes beeing increased in Prage they fought for yâ— bridge In which battaile many were slaine on both parts but at the length the Hussites wanne the bridge and the neather part of lesser Prage the Queenes part fleeing into the vpper parte thereof whereas they turning againe fiersly renued the battaile and fought continually day and night by yâ— space of fiue daies Many were slaine on both parts goodly buildings were rased and the councell house which was in a low place was vtterly defaced and burned During the time of this troublous estate the Ambassadours of the Emperour Sigismund were come whyche taking vpon them the rule and gouernaÌ„ce of the Realme made a truce or league with the Citie of Prage vnder this condition that the Castle of Uissegrad beeing rendred it should be lawful for theÌ„ to send Ambassadours to the Emperour Sigismund to intreat as touching their estate and that Zisca should render Pelzina Piesta with the other forts which he had taken These conditions thus agreed vpon and receiued all the forreine Protestants departed out of the Citie and the Senate of the Citie began to gouerne againe according to their accustomed manner and all things were quieted Howbeit the Papists which were gone out of the Towne durst not returne againe but still looked for the Emperour by whose presence they thought they should haue bene safe But this their hope was frustrate by meanes of certaine letters which were sent from the Emperour wherein it was written that he woulde shortly come and rule the kingdome euen after the same order and maner as his father Charles had done before him Whereby the Protestants vnderstoode that their sect and Religion should be vtterly banished which was not begon during the raigne of the sayd Charles About Christmasse the Emperour Sigismund came to Brunna a Citie of Morauia and there he pardoned the Citizens of Prage vnder condition that they woulde let downe the chaines and barres of the City and receiue his rulers and magistrates Wherunto the whole city obeied and the Magistrates thereof lifting vp their handes vnto heauen reioiced at the comming of the new king But the Emperour turned another way and weÌ„t vnto Uratislauia the head city of Slesia where as a little before the coÌ„munalty of the City had slaine in an insurrection the magistrates which his brother WeÌ„ceslaus had set in authority the principals wherof he beheaded The newes wherof when they were reported at Prage the CitizeÌ„s being seared by the example of the Vratislauians distrusting their pardoÌ„ rebelled out of hand and hauing obteined Cencho on their part which had the gouernaunce of the Castle of Prage they sent letters into all the Realme that no man should suffer the Emperour to enter which was an enemie vnto Boheme and sought nothing else but to destroy
neuer confesse her selfe to any priest neyther obey him because they haue no power to absolue any man from theyr sinnes for that they offeÌ„d dayly more greeuously then other men and therefore that men ought to confesse themselues onely vnto God and to no priest Item the said Margery said to this deponent that the people did worship deuils which fell froÌ„ heauen with Lucifer which deuils in theyr fall to the earth entred into the Images which stand in the Churches and haue long lurked dwelled in theÌ„ so that the people worshipping those Images commit Idolatry Item she sayd more to this deponent that holy bread holy water were but triâ—es of no effect or force that the belles are to be cast out of the Church and that they are excommunicate which first ordeined them Moreouer that she should not be burned although she were conuict of Lollardy for that she had a charter of saluation in her body Also the sayd deponent sayth that Agnes Bethem her seruant being sent to the house of the sayd Margery the Saterday after AshweÌ„sday the said Margery not being wtin found a brasse pot standing ouer the fire with a piece of baken and Otemeate sething in it as it is said Agnes reported to this deponent There were also besides this deponent diuers other worne and examined vpon the sayde Margery as Iohn Brunley and Agnes BertheÌ„ seruauntes to William Clistand which altogether confirmed the former depositions Thus much we haue thought good to note as concerning Margery Backster which we haue gathered out of the old monumentes and registers But what became of her after this her accusation because we finde no mention made in the sayd registers we are not able to declare The same yeare also were the like depositions made by one William Wright agaynst diuers good men as here foloweth First this deponent sayth that William Taylor tolde Iohn Piry of Ludney in the house of Iohn Bungay of Beghton in the presence of I. Bungay Robert Brigges wright of Martham and Iohn Usher that all the good men of Martham which were fauorers helpers to that good man William White are euill troubled now a dayes and that the sayd William White was a good holy doctor and that the best doctor after him was William Euerden whiche wrought with the sayde William Taylour of Ludney by the space of one moneth and that the first Sonday of the same moneth the sayd William Euerden did sit all day vpon the table at worke saying to the sayd William Taylor that he would not go to Church to shew hymselfe a Scribe or Pharisy and the second sonday he put on Gentle mans apparell and went to Norwiche to harken how the Byshop and his ministers vsed the poore Christians there in prison Also the sayd William Wright deposed that Willyam Taylour of Ludney was one of the secte went to London with Syr Hue Pye and had conuersation ofteÌ„times with Syr William White hauing often conference vpon the Lollardes doctrine Item that Auise wife of Thomas Moone is of the same sect and fauored them and receiueth them often and also the daughter of Thomas Moone is partly of the same sect and can read English Item that Richard Fletcher of Beckils is a most perfect doctor in that sect and can very well and perfectly expound the holy Scriptures hath a booke of the new law in English which was Syr Hughe Pyes first IteÌ„ that Nicolas Belward sonne of Iohn Belward dwelling in the parishe of Southelham is one of the same sect and hath a new Testament which he bought at London for 4. markes and 40. pence and taught the sayd William Wright and Margery his wife and wrought wyth them continually by the space of one yere and studied diligently vpon the sayd new Testament IteÌ„ that Thomas Bremner Turner of Dychingame is perfect in that sect and law Iohn Clarke the younger of Bergh had the beddinge and apparell of William Euerden in his custody after the returne of William White from Bergh and is of the same secte Item William Bate Taylour of Sething and hys wife and his sonne whiche can reade Englishe very well are of the same sect Item William Skiruing of Sething receiued Ioane the wife of W. White into his house being brought thither by William Euerden after theyr departure from Martham Item William Osborne of Sething I. Reue glouer and Bawdwin Cooper of Beckels are of the same sect Item Iohn Pert late seruaunt of Thomas Moone is of the same secte and can read well did read in the presence of William White and was the first that brought Sir Hugh Pye into the company of the Lollardes which assembled oftentimes together at the house of the sayd Tho. Moone and there conferred vpon theyr doctrine Item Syr Hugh Pye bequeathed to Alice seruaunt to William White a new Testament which they then called the booke of the new law was in the custody of Oswald Godfrey of Colchester Iohn Perker Mercer of a village by Ipswitch is a famous Doctour of that secte Also he sayd that father Abraham of Colchester is a good man Item the sayd William Wright deposeth that it is read in the Prophesies amonges the Lollardes that the sect of Lollardes shal be in a maner destroyed Notwithstanding at the length the Lollards shall preuayle and haue the victory agaynst all theyr enemyes Also he sayd that Tucke knoweth all of that Sect in Suffolke Norfolke and Essex Besides these there were many other â—he same yeare troubled whose names being before expressed in the table of Norfolke men here for breuityes sake we omit further to untreat of passing ouer to the next yere folowing which was 1430. Ex Regist. Norw IOhn Burrell seruaunt to Thomas Moone of Ludney in the Dioces of Norwiche was apprehended and arrested for heresy the 9. day of December in this yeare of our Lord 1430. and examined by Mayster William Bernam the Bishops commissary vpon the articles before mentioned and diuers others hereafter following obiected agaynst him In primis that the Catholicke Churche is the soule of euery good Christen man Item that no man is bounde to fast the Lent or other fasting dayes appoynted by the Church for they were not appoynted by God but ordeyned by the priestes and that euery man may eat flesh or fish vpon the same dayes indifferently according to his own will euery friday is a free day to eat both flesh and fish indifferently Item that pilgrimage ought not to be made but onely vnto the poore Item that it is not lawefull to sweare but in case of life and death Item that Masses and prayers for the deade are but vayne for the soules of the dead are eyther in heaueÌ„ or hell and there is none other place of purgatory but this world UpoÌ„ the which Articles he being coÌ„uict was
of Dierome of Prage and their bloud shed for the same was yet present before their eies at whose most effectual exhortations they were so little correct and amended that they seemed twise more cruell than they were before Yet all this could not feare this good man but that in so necessary and wholesome an office he would spend his life if need should be So by this meanes he which came to be a scholer vnto others was now forced to be their teacher And he which determined to follow other mens liues and maners had now contratrywise set before them his life to be marked and followed For he liued so amongst them that his life might be a rule vnto them all and so taught as he might also be theyr schoolemaister For euen as Paule had foreshewed vnto such as desired to liue godly in Christ that they shoulde suffer persecution such like reward hapned vnto this maÌ„ He gaue vnto them the fruite of godlinesse whiche they should follow they againe set vpon his head the diademe of Martirdome He sheweth them the way to saluation and they for the benefite of life rewarded him death and whereas no rewards had bene worthy for his greate labours and trauailes they with most extreame ignominâ—e persecuted him euen vnto the fire For when as by continuall preaching he had gotten great enuic and hatred the rulers began to consist together by what meanes they might circumvent this mans life Heere they had reconcle to their accustomed remedies for it is a peculiar and continuall custome amongst the prelates of the Church that if any man did displease them or that his talke be not according to their minde or by any meanes hurtfull or a hinderance to their lucre and gaine by and by they frame out Articles of some heresie which they charge him withall And like as euery liuing thing hath his peculiar and proper weapon to defend himselfe from harme as nature hath armed the Bore with his tuskes the Hedgebogge with his prickles the Lyon is feared for his clawes the Dogge for his biting the Bull fighteth with his hornes neither doth the Aâ—e lacke his houes to strike withall euen so this is the only armour of the Bishops to strangle a man with heresie if he once go about to mutter against their will and ambition which thing may be easily perceiued and seene in this most holy man beside a greate number of other Who when as now he began to waxe greuous vnto them and could no longer be suffred what did they straightwayes flee vnto their old policies and as they had done with Hus and Hicrome of Prage euen so went they about to practise against this man They ouerwhelme him with suspition they seeke to intangle him with questions they examine him in iudgement they compile Articles against him and lay heresie vnto hys charge they condemne him as an hereticke and beeing so condemned they destroy and kill him This was theyr godlines this was the peaceable order of those Carmelites Whose religion was to weare no sword nor shield notwithstanding they did beare in their hearts malice rancour vengeace poison craft and deceipt sharper then any sword With how great care and policie is it prouided by law that none of these Cleargy men should fight wyth sword in the streates When as in iudgement and accusations where as it is not lawfull for a man to oppresse his brother there is no murtherer which hath more readie vengeaunce or that both more vily esteeme his brothers soule then they They shead no bloud themselues they strike not nor kill but they deliuer them ouer vnto others to be slaine What difference is there I pray you but that they are the authours and the other are but the ministers of the cruell fact they kill no man as murtherers do How then Although not after the same sort yet they do it by another meane The Articles which they falsly gathered against thys man are affirmed by some to be these That the Church lacketh reformation and that it shall be punished and reformed That Infidels Iewes Turkes and Moores shall bee conueâ—ted vnto Christ in the later dayes That abhominations are vsed at Rome That the uniust excommunication of the Pope is not to be feared and those which do not obserue the same do not sinne or offend But yet there lacked a minister for these articles albeit he could not long be wanting at Rome where all things are to be sold euen mens soules For this office and ministery there was no man thought more meete then William of Rowne Cardinall of Saicet Martines in the Mount Uicechancelour of the Court of Rome Eugenius at that time was Pope who had a little before succeded Pope Martin aboue mentioned Before the whyche Eugenius this godly Rhedonensis the Frenchman was brought and from thence sent vnto prison And againe after his imprisonment and diuers and sondry greeueus torments he was brought before the Iudges The Wolfe Sâ—ate in iudgement the Lambe was accused Why because he had troubled the spring But heere neede not manie malice of these mighty potentates had offended inough and was easely conuict and condemned to be burned but in such sort as first of all he should be depriued of all such degrees as he had taken to Priesthode For it is counted an vnlawfull thing that a Priest should be punished with prophane punishment when as notwithstanding it is lawfull inough for Priests to put any lay man to death be he neuer so giltles How religiously and earnestly do they foresee that the maiesty of Priestly dignitie should not in any case be hurt But how little care haue they that their consciences bee not hurt with false iudgements and oppressing the giltles Wherefore before that he should come vnto punishment this good man must be disgraded The order and maner of this Popish degrading is partly before touched in the story of William Taylor fol. 517. After that it had pleased the Byshops to disgrade thys man froÌ„ the degrees wherewith before they had consecrated him and thought not that sufficieÌ„t by and by after they depriued him of his life also burned him four yeres after that he came to Rome In the yeare of our Lord. 1436. The burning of Tho. Rhedonensis And thus through the crueltie of these most tyrannous Prelates this blessed Martyr dyed Albeit it is not to be thought that he died but made a losse of this bodie for a greater gaine of saluation before the iust iudgement of God Neither is it to be doubted but that he liueth eternally vnder the aultar with them whose bloud the Lorde will reuenge peraduenture too soone sor some of them whome the earth hath heere so long holden vnpunished As this Thomas abouesayd suffered at Rome so were diuers other in other places about Germany executed neare about the same time after the burning of Iohn Hus as HeÌ„ry Grunfelder Priest of Ratispone an
1420. also Henry Radtgeber Priest in the same Citie an 1423. Iohn Draendorfe of noble birth and a Priest was burned at Wormes an 1424. Peter Thoraw at Spyre an 1426. Math. Hager also suffered at Berline in Germany not long after Ex Balei Centur. sept After the death of Pope Martine who reigned foureteene yeares succeeded Eugenius the fourth of that name about the yeare of our Lord 1431. Of whome Antoninus thus writeth that he was much geuen to wars as may well declare his conflictes and fighting with the Romaines also the battailes betweene the Venetians and the Florentians This Pope began first to celebrate the Councell of Basill which Councell Martin his predecessour had before intended according to the institution of the Councell of Constance Notwithstanding the said Eugenius perceauing afterward this Councell of Basill not to fauour him and his doings and fearing some detriment to come to him by the same afterward laboured by all subtill practise to dissolue and interrupt the saide Councell and from Basill to translate it first to Ferraria then to Florentia more neere to his owne sea of Rome Concerning the which Councell of Basill forsomuch as we haue begon heere to make mention it shall be no great digression out of the way to discourse something thereof the Lorde so permitting more at large so much as for the most principall matters thereof shall seeme sufficient or necessary to be knowne ¶ Heere foloweth the order and maner of the Councell of Basill touching the principall matters concluded therein briefly collected and abridged heere in this present booke The rest whereof we haue referred vnto our former edition wherein the full discourse of the whole disputation is to be seene more at large for suche as haue list and leisure to see more thereof IN the 39. session of the Councell of Constance as is before mentioned page 594. it was decreed and prouided concerning the order and tunes of such generall Councels as should heereafter followe The first that shoulde next ensue to be kept the fift yeare after the said Councell of Constance the second to be holden the seauenth yeare after that and so orderly all other to follow successiuely from ten yeare to ten yeare Wherefore according to this decree followed a generall Councell fiue yeares after the Councell of Constance celebrate and holden at Sene vnder Pope Martine an 1424. but it soone broke vp After the which Councell the tearme of seauen yeares being expired another Councell was holden at Basill in the yere of our Lord 1431. The which Councell is noted to haue bene the most troublesome and to haue endured longer then any other Councell beforetime celebrate and holden in the Church This Councell continued almost the space of seauenteene yeares wherein it was concluded as before in the Councel of Constance that the generall Councels were aboue the Pope and both of these two Councels did attribute the chiefe authoritie in decreeing and determining vnto the generall Councell which is the cause that the contrary part doth derogate so much from the authoritie of this present Councell When as Pope Martine the first had appointed Iulian Cardinall and Deacon of S. Angell his Legate to celebrate and holde a generall Councell at Basill for the reformation of the Churche and rooting out of heresies within short space after Pope Martin died in whose seate Eugenius the fourth succeeded who confirmed vnto the said Cardinall Iulian the same authoritie which his predecessor before had giuen him Vnto this Councell of Basill beeing begon came the Emperour Sigismund who during his life time with his presence and authoritie did protect and defend the said Synode After the Emperours death Pope Eugenius altering his former minde purpose would transport the Councell vnto Bononie and thereby hindred the successe of the Councell of Basill And first he helde a contrary Councell at Ferraria and afterward at Florence For after the death of the Emperour Sigismund there was no Princes or noble men that had any care or regard of the Councell Eugenius the Pope pretended causes as touching the Greekes which should come vnto the Councell and the vniting of their Church vnto the West Church the which Greekes woulde in no wise passe the Alpes Also as touching his owne incommoditie that he could not come vnto Basill being so long a iourney and that all his men might haue easie accesse vnto Bononia and that amongst the Germaines which in their owne countrey are so intractable nothing can be attempted for their reformation whereupon he cited Cardinall Iulian and the fathers of the Councel vnto Bononia vnder great penaltie vnder great penaltie They againe cited the Pope that either he should come himselfe vnto the Councell or send Ambassadors vnder the like penaltie For this cause the Ambassadours of Albert King of the Romaines and of the other Princes of Germany assembled together first at Norenberge and when as they coulde determine nothing there they assembled againe at Frankford to appease the dissention betweene the Councell and the Pope for it was thought that the Electors of the Empire might best assemble and meete in that place In the meane time the Emperours Ambassadours and the Ambassadours of the Electors went vnto Basill and hauing conference with the Ambassadours of the other Princes which were there they did earnestly exhort the fathers of the Councell that they would embrace and receiue the vnitie which they would offer The request of the Princes was that the fathers would transport the Councell and go vnto another place the which onely thing Pope Eugenius seemed alwaies to seeke and desire that therby he might either diuide the fathers of the Councell or take away their libertie Notwithstanding this sacred Synode thought good neither to deny the princes request nor to graunt that which Pope Eugenius required During this doubt the Emperours Ambassadours the Bishops of Patauia and Augusta being much required and stirred thereunto appointed a noble and valiant Baron called Conrad Weinsperge by the Kings commandement to be Protector and defender of the Councell and the fathers Whereby as the enemies perceiued the Emperours minde to be alienate from the Pope so the Fathers of the Councell vnderstood his good will towards them forsomuch as he would not haue sent them a protector if he had not iudged it a lawfull Councell neither againe would he haue iudged it a Coūcell in Basill if he had geuen credit to Pope Eugenius But by meanes of a great pestilēce which began to grow the assembly that should haue bene holden at Frankford was transported vnto Mentz The Ambassadours of the princes also thought good to go thether if they might find any meanes of vnity whereby they might vnite and knit the Pope againe vnto the Councell The assembly was very famous for there were present the Archbishops of Mentz Colen Treuers Electours of the sacred Empire and all the Ambassadours of the other Electours
of mony delayed the time in making of their truce Camillus cōming vpon them did most shamefully driue them out againe But what need I to rehearse old histories when as our own examples are sufficient for vs Ye know your selues how often these delayes haue bene hurtfull vnto you how oftē the delay of a few dayes hath growne to a long tracte of tyme. For now this is the 8. yeare that you haue spent in delayes you haue seene that alwayes of one delay an other hath sprong and risen Wherfore I do require that Panormitan shuld consider that the conclusion being this day disturbed we know not whether it will be brought to passe hereafter againe or no. Many impedimentes or lets may rise Neither doth Panormitan say that this delay being obtayned he wold afterward consent with his fellowes vnto the conclusiōs for he denyeth that he hath any commaundement therunto which is more to be considered he sayth that the Ambassadours at their returne from Mentz may bring such newes wherby these conclusions may be omitted as though any thyng were more excellent then the truth The which thing doth manifestly declare that they do not seeke delayes for the better examination of the matter but for to impugne the conclusions the more strongly Neither do I agree with Panormitan as touching the effects which he sayd should ryse eyther of the denyall or graunting of the requests For I see no cause why the Princes should so greatly require any delay There are no letters of anye Prince come vnto vs as touching such request neyther is there any man lately come from them neyther is it greatly materiall vnto them but that the matters of faith shoulde be determined But this is a most pernicious conclusion which Panormitane hath made and not to be looked for at the handes of those most godly princes wheras he saith if we do please them they will take our part If contrariwise they will decline vnto Eugenius and wholy resist rebell agaynst vs. This is a meruailous word a wonderfull conclusion altogether vnworthye to be spoken of such a man The decrees of the Councell of Constance are that all maner of men of what state or condition soeuer they be are bound to the ordinaunces and decrees of the generall Councels But Panormitanes wordes do not tend to that effect for he would not haue the Princes obedient vnto the Councel but that councell to be obedient vnto that princes Alas most reuerend Fathers alas what times daies what maners and conditiōs are these Into what misery are we now brought How shall we at anye time bring to passe that the Pope being Christes Uicare and as they say an other Christ in earth should be subiect vnto the coūcell of Christians if the Councell it selfe ought to obey wordly Princes But I pray you look for no such things at the Princes handes Do not beleeue that they will forsake theyr mother the Church Do not thinke them so farr alienate frō the truth that they would haue iustice suppressed The conclusions whereupon the controuersie is are most true most holy most allowable If the princes do refuse them they do not resist agaynst vs but against the holy Scriptures yea and agaynst Christ himselfe which you ought neither to beleue neither was it comely for Panormitane so to say Panormitan by your licēce be it spoken you haue vttered most cruell words neyther do you seeme to go about any other matter then to inculcate terrour and feare into the mindes of the Fathers for you haue rehearsed great perils and daungers except we submitt our selues vnto the princes But you most reuerend fathers shall not be afearde of them which kill the body the soule they cannot kill neyshal ye forsake the truth although you should shedde your bloud for the same Neither ought we to be any whit more slacke in the quarrell of our mother the church and the Catholicke fayth then those most holy Martyrs whiche haue established the Church with theyr bloud For why should it be anye greeuous matter vnto vs to suffer for Christ which for our sakes hath suffered so cruel greuous death Who when he was an immortall God voyd of all passiōs toke vpō him the shape of a mortal man feared not for our redemption to suffer tormentes vpon the crosse Set before your eyes the Prince of the Apostles Peter Paule Andrew Iames and Barthelmew and not to speake onely of Bishops Marke what Stephen Laurence Sebastian Fabian did Some were hanged some headed some stoned to death other some burned and others tormented with most cruell and grieuous tormentes suffered for Christes sake I pray you for Gods sake let vs follow the example of these men If we will be byshops and succeed in honour let vs not feare Martyrdome Alas what effeminate harts haue we Alas what faynt harted people are we They in tymes past by the contempt of death conuerted the whole world which was full of gentilitie and idolatrye and we through our sluggishnes desire of life do bring the Christian Religion out of the whole world into one corner I feare greatly least that little also which is left we shall lose through our cowardlines if that by following Panormitanes minde we do commit the whole gouernaunce defence of the Church vnto the princes But nowe play the stout and valiaunt men in this time of tribulation feare not to suffer death for the Churche whiche Curtius feared not to doe for the cittie of Rome which Menchotheus for Thebes Codrus for Athens willingly took vpon them Not onely the martyrs but also the Gentiles might moue and stirre vs to cast of all the feare of death What is to be sayd of Theremens the Athemen With how ioyfull hart and minde and pleasaunt countenaunce did he drink the poyson What say you vnto the Socrates that most excellent Philosopher did he eyther weepe or sigh when he supped vp the poyson They hoped for that whiche we are most certayne of Not by dying to dye but to chaunge this present life for a better Truly we ought to be ashamed being admonished by so many examples instructed with so great learning yea and redeemed with the precious bloud of Christ so greatly to feare death Cato writeth not of one or two men but of whole legions which haue chearfully couragiously gone vnto those places frō whence they knew they shuld not return Wyth like courage did the Lacedemoniās geue thēselues to death at Thermopilis of whom Simonides writeth thus Dic hospes Spartanos te hic vidisse iacentes Dum sanctis patriae legibus obsequimur Report thou straunger the Spartaines here to lye Whiles that their coūtry lawes they obeyed willingly Neither iudge the contrary but that the Lacedemonians went euen of purpose vnto death vnto whome theyr Captayne Leonidas sayd O ye Lacedemonians goe forward couragiously for this day we shal sup together
with the infernall Gods but I most reuerend fathers do not inuite you vnto the infernals as he did his Lacedemonians but vnto the celestiall and euerlasting ioyes of Paradise if that you can suffer death for the truthes sake and paciently abide the threatnings of these princes if there be any threatninges at all I call you vnto that eternal glory where as there is no alteration of state nothing decayeth or fadeth where all good and perpetuall things do abound wheras no man wanteth no man enuyeth an other no man stealeth frō an other no man violently taketh frō an other no man banisheth no man murdereth and finally no man dyeth Where as all men are blessed and happy all are of one minde one accord all are immortall all are of lyke estate that all men haue euery man hath that euery mā hath all men haue Which thinges if we will consider we shall truely answere Panormitan as Theodorus Cyrensis is said to haue answered Lismachus the king whē he threatned to hang hym who sayd I pray you threaten these horrible thinges vnto your Courtiers as for Theodorus it maketh no matter whether he rotte aboue the grounde or vnder the ground So likewise let vs aunswere vnto the princes if there be anye that do threaten vs and let vs not feare their tormentes What doth a longer life preuayle to help vs No man hath liued to short a tyme which hath obtained the perfect gift of vertue And if the death which a man suffereth in the quarrell of his country seemeth not onely to be glorious amongst the Rhetoricians but also happy blessed what shall we say for these deathes whiche are sustayned for the country of all countryes the Church Truely most reuerend fathers it is to muche that our aduersaries doe perswade themselues of you for they iudge you feareful sluggish and faynt harted and therefore they do obiect Princes vnto you because they thinke that you wil not suffer hunger thyrst exile in the quarrell detence of the church But I thinke you will esteeme it no hard matter for the obteyning of euerlasting lyfe to do the same which shipmen do for the obteyning of transitory riches to put themselues in danger of the sea wind and suffer most cruell stormes The hunters lye abroad in the nightes in the snowe in the hilles and woodes are tormented with cold yet haue they none other reward but some wilde beast of no value or prise I pray you what ought you then to doe whose reward shal be Paradise I am ashamed of our ignauie whē as I read that women yea euen yong maydens haue violently obtayned heauen through their Martyrdome and we are made afrayd onely with the name of death Thys riuer of Rhein which runneth along by the cittie in tymes past hath caryed 11. thousand virgines vnto Martyrdome In India as Cicero writeth whē any mā was dead hys wiues for there they had many wiues came not into contention who shuld be burned with him and she whom he loued best hauing vanquished the other all the rest ioyfully folowing her was cast into the fire with the dead Carcase of her husband and burnt The other whiche were ouercome departed full of heauines and sorow wishing rather to haue dyed then liue The which courage we now taking vpon vs for Christes sake will aunswere Panormitan euen as the Lacedemonians aunswered Phillip who when as by his letters he threatned them that he would stop all that whiche they went about they asked him whether he would also let thē to dye Therfore as you are excellent men so vse your vertue which is alway free and remayneth alwayes inuincible For you do know that power is geuē you of the Lord and strength from the most highest who will take accompt of your workes and examine your thoughtes vnto whom ye should be carefull to render a good accompt iudgyng rightly and keeping the lawe of righteousnesse and in all thinges walking according to the will of God And not according to the will of men And whereas the Embassadours of Eugenius doe openly preach and declare a new doctrine extolling the byshop of Rome aboue the vniuersall church to the end that ignorant soules be not snared ye shall not cease or leaue to publish the three first conclusions following the example of the Apostle Paul which would in no point geue place vnto Peter when he walked not according to the Gospel As for the other matters which doe respect the only person of Eugenius because Panormitan and the other Ambassadours of the princes shall not say that we doe passe oure bonds ye shall deferre them for this present When as Cardinall Arelatensis had made an ende of his Oration there was a great noyse crying out brawling euery where The Presidents cōmaundements were not regarded neither was the accustmed order obserued for sometimes they spake vnto Panormitan sometime vnto Lodouicus no man was suffered to speake but in haste the bishops brawled with byshops and the inferiours with theyr fellowes All was full of contention debate which when as Lodouicus the Patriarck of Aquileia perceiued a man of no lesse courage and stomacke then of nobillitie and byrth being also a Duke for the zeale whiche he bare vnto the vniuersall church turning himselfe vnto Panormita◠Lodouicus the Prothonotary sayd Do not think the matter shall so passe you know not yet the maners of the Germaynes for if you go forward on this fashion it wil not be lawfull for you to depart out of this country wyth whole heades With which wordes Panormitan Lodouicus and the Archbishop of Millaine being striken as it were with lightning from heauen rose vp sayd Is our libertie thus taken from vs What meaneth it that the patriarcke doth threaten vs that our heades shoulde be broken And turning themselues vnto Iohn Earle of Dierstene which then supplied the protectors place they demāded of him whether he would defend the Councel and preserue al men in their libertie or no. The Citizens also and Senators were present to prouide and foresee that no offence shoulde rise for the Cittizens obserued alwayes this order that they would be present in all affayres which they supposed would breede dissension foreseeing specially that no tumultes shold ryse otherwise then with wordes They vsed alwayes suche a marueilous foresight prouidence that no man vnto this day could haue any cause agaynst them to complayne for violating their promise Wherefore if at any time any citizens haue deserued wel at the hands of the churche surely this prayse is to be geuen vnto the Basilians These men together with Iohn Earle of Dierstene being present in the assembly of the fathers gaue a signe of preseruatiō of their libertie The Earle albeit he was moued at the strangenes of the matter for he would not haue thought so great contētions could haue risen amongst wise mē answered
Arelatensis published vnto thē the name of the elect bishop After this al the prelats in their robes pōtificalibus and miters and all the clergye of the city cōming vnto the conclaue the electours being likewise adourned they brought thē vnto the great church where as after great thankes geuen vnto God and the electiō agayne declared vnto the people a Hymne being song for ioy the cōgregation was dissolued This Amedeus aforesayd was a man of reuerent age of comely stature of graue and discreet behauiour also before maried Who thus being elect for Pope about Nouember was called Felix the v. and was crowned in the city of Basill in the month of Iuly There were present at his coronation Lewes Duke of Sauoy Philip Earle Gebenēs Lewes Marques of Salutze The Marques of Rotelen Cōrade of Winsperghey Chāberlain of the Empire The Earle of Dierstein The Ambassadours of the Cittyes of Strasbrough Berne Friburge Solatorne with a great multitude of other beside to the vew of 50000. persons At this coronatiou the Popes two sonnes did serue and minister to theyr father Lewes Cardinal of Hostia did set on his head the pontificall Diademe which was estemed at 30. thousand crownes It were long here to recite the whole order and solemnity of the procession or the Popes ryding about the City First proceeded the Pope vnder his Canaby of cloth of gold hauing on his head a triple crown and blessing the people as he went By him wēt the Marques of Rotelen and Conrade of Winsperge leading his horse by the bridle The procession finished they went to dinner which lasted foure full houres being excessiuely sumptuous where the Popes two sonnes were butlers to his cup. The Marques of Salutze was the stuard c. Of this Foelix thus writeth Uolaterane in his 3. booke that he being desired of certayne of the Ambassadours if he had any dogges or houndes to shew them he willed them the next day to repayre to him and he woulde shew vnto them such as he had When the Ambassadours according to the appoyntment were come he sheweth vnto them a great number of poore people and beggers sitting at his tables at meat declaring that those were hys hoūdes which he euery day vsed to feede hunting with them he trusted for the glory of heauen to come And thus you haue heard the state of this Councell hetherto which Councell endured a long season the space of 17. yeares About the 6. yeare of the Coūcell Sigismund the Emperour dyed leauing but one daughter to succeede hym in his kingdomes whom he had maryed to Albert 2. Duke of Austricke which first succeeded in the kingdome of Hūgary and Boheme being a sore aduersary to the Bohemians and afterward was made Emperour an 1438. and raigned Emperour but 2. yeares leauing his wyfe which was Sigismūd his daughter great with childe After which Albert succeeded his brother Frederick the third Duke of Austrich in the Empire c. wherof more Christ willing hereafter In the meane time Eugenius hearing of the death of Sigismund aboue recited began to worke the dissolutiō of the Councel of Basill and to transferre it to Ferraria pretending the comming of the Grecians Notwithstanding the Councel of Basill through the disposition of God and the worthines of Cardinall Arelatensis constantly endured Albeit in the said Councell were many stops and practises to empeach the same beside the sore plague of pestilence which fell in the Citie during the sayd Councell In the which plague time besides the death of many worthy men Aeneas Syluius also himselfe the writer compiler of the whole history of that Councell sitting at the feete of the Bishops of Tournon and of Lubecke lay sicke iij. dayes of the same sore as is aboue touched and neuer thought to escape They that died departed with this exhortation desiring mē to pray to God that he would conuert the harts of them that stooke to Eugenius as Pope against that Councell as partly is afore noted and now repeated againe for the better marking Arelatensis being most instantly exhorted by his frends to flie that danger could by no meanes be intreated to auoide fearing more the daunger of the Church then of his owne life Beside these so great difficulties obstacles to stay and hinder this Councell strange it was to behold the mutation of mens minds Of whom such as first seemed to fauour the Councell after did impugne it and such as before were against it in the end shewed themselues most frends vnto the same The chiefe Cardinals prelates the more they had to loose the sooner they slipt away or els lurked in houses or townes neare and absented thēselues for feare so that the stay of the Councell most rested vpō their Proctours Doctours Archdeacōs Deanes Prouostes Priours and such other of the inferiour sort Wherof Aeneas Syluius in his 183. Epistle maketh this relation where one Caspar Schlicke the Emperours Chauncelour writeth to the Cardinal Iulian in these words Those Cardinals saith he which so long time magnified so highly the authoritie of the Church and of generall Councels seeming as though they were ready to spend their liues for the same now at the sight of one letter from their king wherin yet no death was threatned but onely losse of their promotions slipt away frō Basil. And in the same Epistle deridingly commendeth thē as wise men that had rather lose their faith then their flocke Albeit saith he they departed not farre away but remained about Solotorne waiting for other commandements from their Prince Wherby it may appeare how they did shrinke away not willingly but the Burse quoth he bindeth faster then true honour Quid enim saluis infamia nummis That is to say what matter maketh the name of a man so his money be safe Haec Aeneas Moreouer in one of the Sessions of the said Councell the worthy Cardinall Arelatensis is sayde thus to haue reported that Christ was sold for xxx pence but I saide he was solde much more deare For Gabriell otherwise called Eugenius Pope offered 60. thousand crownes who so would take me present me vnto him And they that tooke the said Cardinall afterward excused their fact by another coulour pretending the cause for that the Cardinals brother what time the Armiakes wasted Alsatia had wrought great dammage to the inhabitants there and therfore they thought said they that they might lawfully lay handes vpon a Frenchman wheresoeuer they might take him At length by the Bishop of Strasbrough Rupert and the said City the matter was taken vp and he rescued Wherein no doubt appeared the hand of God in defending his life from the pestilent danger of the Pope his aduersary Ex Paralip Abbat Vrsper And thus farre hauing proceeded in the matters of this foresayd Councell vntill the election of Amadeus called Pope Foelix v. before we prosecute the rest that remaineth thereof to be
and protest before God and mā that you wil be the cause of Schisme and infinite mischieues if you doe not alter change your minde and purpose Almighty God preserue your holinesse in the prosperity of a vertuous man Vnto whose feete I do moste humbly recommend me From Basil the 5. day of Iune Thus endeth the Epistle of Cardinal Iulian wrytten vnto Pope Eugenius Wherein for so much as mention is made howe that the Bohemians had promised to sende their Ambassadours vnto the Councell and as before is partly touched in the Bohemian storie their commyng into Basill and propounding of certaine articles wherein they dissented frō the Pope we doe not thinke it any thing differing from our purpose to annexe a briefe Epitome declaring the whole circumstance of their Ambassade their articles disputations and answeres which they had at the sayd councell of Basil with their petitions and answeres vnto the same Faithfully translated out of Latin by F.W. In like maner Aeneas Syluius also with his owne hand and wryting not onely gaue testimony to the authoritie of thys councell but also bestowed his labour and trauaile in setting foorth the whole storie thereof Notwythstanding the same Syluius afterward being made Pope wyth hys new honour did alter and change his olde sentence the Epistle of which Aeneas touching the commendation of the sayde Councel because it is but short and will occupy but litle roume I thought heere vnder for the more satisfying of the readers minde to inserte An Epistle of Aeneas Syluius to the Rector of the Vniuersitie of Colen TO a Christian man whiche will be a true Christian in deede nothing ought to be more desired then that the sinceritie and purenes of faith geuen to vs of Christ by our forefathers be kept of all men immaculate and if at any time any thing be wrought or attempted against the true doctrine of the Gospell the people ought with one consent to prouide lawfull remedy euery man to bring with him some water to quench the general fire Neither must we feare how we be hated or enuied so we bring the truth Wee must resist euery mā to his face whether he be Paul or Peter if he walke not directly to the truth of the Gospell which thing I am gladde and so are we all to heare that your Vniuersitie hathe done in this Councell of Basill For a certaine treatise of yours is brought hether vnto vs wherein you reprehend the rudenesse or rather the rashnesse of such which do deny the Bishop of Rome and the Consistorie of his iudgement to be subiecte vnto the generall Councell and that the supreame tribunall seate of iudgement standeth in the Church and in no one Bishop Such men as deny this you so confound with liuely reasons and trueth of the Scriptures that neither they are able to slide away like the slippery Eeles neither to cauill or bring any obiection againste you These be the wordes of Siluius Furthermore as touching the autority and approbation of the foresayd Councel this is to be noted that during the life of Sigismund the Emperour no man resisted this Councell Also continuing the time of Charles the 7. the French king the said Councel of Basil was fully wholly receiued through all France But after the death of Sigismund when Eugenius was deposed and Felix Duke of Sauoy was elected Pope greate discordes arose and much practise was wrought But especially on Eugenius part who being nowe excommunicate by the Councell of Basill to make his part more strong made 18. new Cardinals Thē he sent his Orators vnto the Germains labouring by all perswasions to dissolue the councell of Basill the Germaines at that time were so deuided that some of them did hold with Felix and the Councell of Basil other some with Eugenius and the Councell of Ferraria and some were neuters After this the French king being dead which was Charles the 7. about the yeare of oure Lorde 1444. the Pope beginneth a newe practise after the olde guise of Rome to excite as is supposed the Dolphine of Fraunce by force of armes to dissipate that Councell collected against him Who leading an army of xb. M. men in to Alsatia did cruelty waste and spoyle the countrey after that laide siege vnto Basil to expel driue out the prelates of the Councell But the Heluetians most stoutly meeting their enemies with a small power did vanquish the Frenchmen and put them to sword and flight like as the Lacedemonians onely with C C C. did suppresse and scattered all the mighty army of Xerxes at Thermopylyae Although Basil thus by the valiantnes of the Heluetians was defended yet notwithstanding the Councell thorough these tumultes could not continue by reason of the princes Ambassadours which shronke away and woulde not tary So that at lengthe Eugenius brought to passe partly through the help of Fredericke being not yet Emperor but laboring for the Empire partly by his Orators in the number of whome was Eneas Syluius aboue mentioned amongst the Germans that they were content to geue ouer both the councel of Basil and their neutrality This Fridericke of Austrich being not yet Emperour but towards the Empire brought also to passe that Felix which was chosen of the Councell of Basill to be Pope was contented to renoūce and resigne his Papacie to Nicolaus the fift successour to Eugenius of the which Nicolaus the sayde Fredericke was confirmed at Rome to be Emperour and there crowned An. 1451. As these things were doing at Basil in the meane season pope Eugenius brought to passe in his conuocation at Florence that the Emperour and the Patriarke of Constantinople wyth the rest of the Grecians there present were perswaded to receiue the sentence of the Churche of Rome concerning the proceeding of the holy Ghost also to receiue the communion in vnleauened bread to admitte Purgatorie and to yeelde them selues to the authoritye of the Romish Bishop Whereunto notwythstanding the other Churches of Grecia would in no wise assent at theyr comming home In so much that with a publike execreation they did condemn afterward al those Legates which had consented to these Articles that none of them shoulde be buryed in Christen buriall whych was Anno. 1439. Ex◠Casp. Peucer And thus endeth the storie both of the Councel of Basil and of the councel of Florence also of the Emperor Sigismund and of the schisme betwene pope Eugenius and Pope Felix and also of the Bohemians The which Bohemians notwythstanding all these troubles and tumultes aboue said did rightwel and were strong enough against all their enemies till at length through discord partly betwene the 2. preachers of the old and newe citye of Prage partly also through y◠discord of the messengers captains taking sides one against the other they made their eunemies strong and enfebled themselues Albeit afterward in processe of time they so defended the cause of their
religion not by sworde but by argument and disputation that the Bishop of Rome could neuer yet to this day remooue the Thaborites and Citie of Prage from the communion of both the kindes nor coulde euer cause them to keepe the conditions which in the beginning of the Councell was enioyned their priests to obserue as testifieth Cochleus lib. 8. hist. Huss With whom also recordeth Antoninus who in 3 part hist. saith that the doctrine of the Bohemians which he termeth by the name of Zizania did take so deepe roote wyth them and grewe so fast that afterwarde neyther by fire nor sword it could be extinct An. 3. part hist. tit 22. cap. 10 Concerning the which Bohemians briefly in a generall summe to recapitulate their whole actes doings here is to be noted that they in their owne defence in the quarel of Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prage prouoked by their catholike aduersaries to warre fighting vnder Zisca their Captaine had eleuen battailes with the Popes side and euer went away victours Ex paral Abb. Vrsp. in Epitaphio Ioan. Zisc. Moreouer in the history of Peucer it is testified that pope Martin 5. sending for the B. of Wint. then Cardinal had leuied 3. maine armies intending to ouerrunne al the Bohemians one army of the Saxons vnder the prince Elector the seconde of the Francones vnder the Marques of Brandeburge the thirde of Renates Bauarians and Suechers vnder Octo archb of Treuers With these Sigismund also the Emperor and Cardinal Iulian the popes Legate who at last was slain in war and being spoiled of all his attire was left naked in the fielde ioyned al their force Who ioyning together 5. times sayth the story which 5. sondry battailes assailed and inuaded the Bohemians at euery which battail 5. times the sayd aduersaries stroken and daunted with a sodain feare ranne away out of the field leauing their tents w e all their implements and furniture behind them before any stroke was geuen Ex Casp. Peuc lib. 5. Whereby it may appeare the holy aungels of God to fight for them which embraced the syncere doctrine of Christes gospell Thus the Bohemians through the mighty protection of almighty God cōtinued a long time inuincible during all that life of Zisca also of Procopius til at length through discord growing betwene them theyr captains Procopius Mainardus they were subdued vnto their enemies And heere by the way is not to be omitted the wicked and cruel facte of Mainardus who after the death of Procopius thinking to purge the realme of Boheme of those chiefe and principal soldiours which had bene long expert and trained vp in warres found meanes by a proclamation made as though he woulde warre against other countreis of their eunemies bordering about them craftily to traine all them which were disposed to take wages into certaine barnes or houels prepared for the same purpose and so shutting the dores vppon them the wicked dissembler set fire vpon them brent of them diuers thousands and so brought the rest by that meanes vnder subiection to the Emperor during his lyfe time which after that continued not long Ex Aene. Syl. The which soldiours if they had fought so much for the catholike liberties of the Pope and his churche as they had fought against him it is martyrs But they that kill with the sword sayeth Christ shall perish with the sword Notwithstanding the cruell deceit of Mainardus is worthy of all men to be detested During this businesse among the bishops beyonde the sea in the meane time our bishops here also in Englande were not vnoccupied Whether it be the nature of the countrey that so geueth or whether the great liuings and welthy promotions of the clergy do draw w e them a more insensible vnto wardnesse in Gods religion hard it is to say this is manifest to all them which will read and marke our stories from time to time that in Englande is more burning and slaying for Religion and for all other matters more bloudshed among vs then in any other lande or nation in Christendome besides After the burning of Rich. Houeden of Nicho. Canon and of Thom. Bagley priest aboue recorded pag. 666. Whom the bishops condemned to death An. 1431. not long after about the yere of our Lorde 1439. which was the 18. of the raign of king Henr 6. they had another poore man by the backe named Riche Wicke Priest mentioned both in Rob. Fabian and also in another olde english chronicle borowed of one Perminger What his opinions were they do not expresse This they recorde that this Rich wich first was degraded then burned at the tower hil for heresy Some do a arm that he before his death reuolted but that seemeth by his burning not to be Rex vicecomitibus London Midd. salutem Albeit Richard Wyche late clearke who heretofore long sithence heretically did hold teach publikely preache certaine heresies and erroneous opinions in many places within our realme of England And for the same many yeares nowe past being iudicially conuicted did before a iudge in that behalfe sufficient abiure all heresy generally and afterward as a dogge returning to his vomit did presume to maintain teach publikely preach his former errors and heresies so that hee was worthely adiudged a Relapse And againe being impeached for the same before the reuerend father in God Robert B of London his lawfull Ordinarie was called foorth to iudgement and being before him did iudicially confesse hys errors and heresies For the which cause the saide reuerende father vppon mature deliberation by hym the sayde Reuerende father first had with the aduise of the learned in the lawe his assistantes lawfully proceeding against the saide Richard did by his sentēce defintiue pronounce and adiudge him to bee a Relapse and did disgrade him from the order and dignitie of Priesthoode tooke from him all priestly ornaments and depriued him of all priestly function and Priuiledge according to iustice and last of all turned him ouer to the secular power as the manner is And afterwards you by our Princely commandement and warrant did according to the lawe of oure realme for his last punishment consume the body of the sayd Richard to ashes being a Relapse conuict and disgraded as a notorious traitour not only against God but also against vs and our crowne and dignity All which notwithstanding certaine our subiects as we haue ben sundry times enformed being pricked foreward with a Diabolical spirite practising of all likelihode not only sedition but also Idolatry within our Realme are not afraide publikely to affirme that the sayde Richard was altogether innocent of heretical prauity Nay rather they do moste shainefully with their vaine deuises and wickedly conceiued imaginatiōs blase abroad that he was died a good iust and an holy man and that he doeth many myracles whereas in deede no suche myracles be done by him Which
mischiefe For vpon the necke of this matter as witnesseth Fabian Polychronicon and Hall whiche followeth Polych first ensued the condemnation of L. Elianour the Duches and her Chapleynes as ye haue heard before Whereby it may appeare the sayd Duches more of malice then any iust cause this to haue bene troubled Also within vi yeares after followed the lamentable destruction of the Duke himselfe as hereafter more is to be declared About which time or not long after an 1443. the steeple of Paules was set on fire by lightening and at last by dilligent labour of helpers the fire was quenched And after the condemnation of lady Elianour the Duches aforesayd within few yeares an 1445. followed the death of Henry Chichesley Archbishop of Cant. by whom she was condemned in S. Stephens chappell at Westin for penaunce to beare a taper through cheapside three sondry times and afterward outlawed to the I le of Manne vnder the custody of syr Iohn Standly knight This Hēry Chichesley builded in hys time 2. Colledges in the vniuersitie of Oxford the one called Alsolne Colledge the other named Barnard Colledge Proceeding now to the yeare wherein suffered Humfrey that good Duke of Gloucester which was the yeare of that Lord. 1447. first we will begin in few words to intreat of his life conuersation then of the maner and cause of hys death As touching the ofspring and dissent of this Duke first he was the sonne of Henry the fourth brother to kyng Henry the fift and vncle to kyng Henry the sixt assigned to be the gouernour and protector of his person Of manners he seemed meeke and gentle louing the common wealth a supporter of the poore commons of wit wisdome discreet and studious well affected to religion and a frend to veritie no les enemy to pride ambitiō especially in hauty prelates which was his vndoing in this presēt euil world And which is seldome rare in such princes of that calling he was both learned himselfe no lesse geuen to study as also a singular fauourer patron to them which were studious learned And that my commendation of him may haue the more credite I wil produce the testimony of learned writers who liuing in hys time not only do cōmend his famous knowledge and ripenes of learning in him but also commit submit their works to his iudgement to be examined Of whiche writers one is Petrus de Monte writing De virtutū vitiorum differentia who in his Epistle dedicatory beginning with the singuler commendation of this Duke and afterward speaking De optimarum artium liberaliumque scientiarum peritia sayeth thus Cui tu quidem omni conatu omni ingenio atque studio incumbis adeo vt nihil tibi sine librorum lectione iocundum gratum aut certe delectabile videatur c. And in further processe of his worke thus he further declareth saying Delectaris autem non vna tantum arte aut scientia quanquam id quidem esset satis verum fere omnibus earumque codices magna quadam auiditate legisti c. Besides this Petrus de Mōte let vs heare also the iudgement of an other writer of the same age named Lapiscastellius who likewise dedicating to the sayd Duke Humfry his booke intituled Comparatio studiorum rei militaris amongst diuers other words cōmēdatory hath these as follow Ad te potissimum mitto quod horum te optimum sapientissimum iudicem fore existimo qui vt ex integerrimo pat domino Zenone Baiocensi episcopo homine tuae laudis cupidissimo accepi ita in his humanitatis studiis inuigilares vt nullus toto terrarū orbe princeps nec doctrina nec eloquentia nec humanitate tecum comparandus sit c. Many other argumentes and places may be brought to declare what is to be esteemed of the learning and studious wit of this noble Prince Furthermore as the learning of this Prince was rare and memorable so was the discreete wisedome and singular prudence in him no lesse to be considered as for the more manifest proofe thereof I thought here good amongst many other his godly doings to recite one example reported as well by the penne of syr Thomas More as also by M. William Tindall the true Apostle of these our latter dayes to the intent to see and note not only the craftye working of false miracles in the clergye but also that the prudent discretion of this high and mighty prince the fore sayd Duke Humfrey may geue vs better to vnderstand what man he was The story lyeth thus In the yong dayes of this king Henry the sixt beyng yet vnder the gouernance of this Duke Humfrey his protector there came to S. Albones a certayne begger wyth his wife and there was walking about y◠towne begging fiue or sixe dayes before the kinges comming thether saying that he was borne blind and neuer saw in his lyfe was warned in hys dreame that he shuld come out of Barwik where he sayd he had euer dwelled to seek S. Albon and that he had bene at his shrine and had not bene holpē and therefore he would go and seek him at some other place for he had heard some say since he came that S. Albones body shoulde be at Colon and in deede suche a contention hath there bene But of truth as I am surely informed he lyeth here at S. Albones sauing some Reliques of him whiche they there shew shryned But to tell you foorth when the king was comen and the towne full sodainly this blynde man at S. Albones shrine had hys sight agayne and a miracle solemnly ronge and Te Deum song so that nothing was talked of in al the towne but this miracle So happened it thē that Duke Humfrey of Glocester a man no les wife then also well learned hauing great ioye to see suche a miracle called the poore man vnto him and first shewing himselfe ioyous of Gods glory so shewed in the getting of his sight and exhorting him to meekenes and to no ascribing of any part of that worship to himself nor to be proud of the peoples prayse which would call him a good godly man therby at last he looked well vpon his eyne and asked whether he could see nothing at al in al his life before And when as well his wife as himselfe affirmed fastly no then hee looked aduisedly vpon his eyen againe and sayd I beleue you very well for me thinketh ye cannot see well yet Yes syr quod he I thanke God and hys holy martyr I can see now as well as any mā Yea can quod the duke what colour is my gowne Then anon the begger tolde him What colour quoth he is this mans gowne He told him also and so forth without any sticking he told him the names of all that colours that could be shewed him And when the Duke saw that he
dyed of no naturall pang but of some violent hand Some suspected him to be strangled some that a whole spytt was priuily forced into his body some affirme that he was styfeled betweene to fether beds After the death of this Duke and hys body being enterred at S. Albons after he had politikely by the space of 25. yeares gouerned this realme 5. of his housholde to wit one knight 3. Esquiers and a Yeoman were arreigned conuict to be hanged drawn quartered Who being hanged and cut downe halfe aliue the Marques of Suffolke there present shewed the charter of the kinges pardon and so they were deliuered Notwithstanding all this could not appease the grudge of the people saying that the sauing of the seruauntes was no amends for the murdering of the mayster In this cruell facte of these persons which did so conspire and consent to the death of this noble man whiche thought thereby to worke their owne safety the meruailous work of gods iudgement appeareth herein to be noted who as in all other like cruell pollices of maÌ„ so in this also turned al theyr pollices clean contrary So that where yâ— Queene thought most to preserue her husband in honor and her selfe in state thereby both she lost her husband her husband lost his realm the realm lost Angeow NormaÌ„dy the Duchy of Aquitane with all her partes beyond that sea Calice only except as in sequele of the matter who so will read the storyes shall right well vnderstand The next yeare following it followed also that that Cardinall who was the principall artificer and ringleader of all this mischiefe was suffered of God no loÌ„ger to liue Of whose wicked conditions being more largely set foorth in Edward Halle I omitte here to speake What he himselfe spake in his deathbed for example to other I thought not best to pretermit Who hearing that he shuld dy that ther was no remedy murmured grudged wherfore he shuld dye hauing so much riches saying that if the whole realm would saue hys life he was able either by pollicy to get it or by riches to buy it adding saying moreouer fit quod he will not death be hyred nor will money doe nothing wheÌ„ my nephew of Bedford dyed I thought my selfe halfe vp the wheele but wheÌ„ I saw mine other nephew of Glocester deceassed then I thought my selfe able to be equal with kinges and so ought to encrease my treasure in hope to haue worne the triple crown t. Ex Edou Hallo And thus is the rich byshop of Winchester with all his pompe and riches gone with the which riches he was able not onely to build scholes colledges and Uniuersities but also was able to susteine the kinges armies in warre as is specified in storyes without any taxing of the commons In whose seate next succeeded William Wanflet preferred to the byshopricke of Winchester who though he had lesse substaunce yet hauing a minde more godly disposed did found and erecte the Colledge of Mary Magdalen in Oxford For the which foundation as there haue ben and be yet many studentes bound to yeld gratefull thanks vnto God so I must needes confesse my selfe to be one except I will be vnkinde Among that other mischieuous aduersaries which sought and wrought the death of Humfrey Duke of Gloucester next to the Cardinall of Winchester who as is sayd dyed that next yere following was William de la Pole Marques of Suffolk who also liued not long after nor long escaped vnpunished For although he was highly exalted by the meanes of the Queene whose maryage he onely procured vnto the fauour of the king was made Duke of Suffolke magnified of the people and bare the whole sway in the realme whose actes and facts his vayne glorious head caused also by the assent of the commons to be recorded substantially to be registred in the rolles of the Parliament for a perpetuall renowne to him and all his posteritie for euer yet notwtstanding the hand of Gods iudgement still hanging ouer hym he enioyed not long this his triuÌ„phant victory For within 3. yeares after the death and ruine of the Cardinall the voyces of the whole commons of England were vtterly turned against him accusing him in the Parliament at the blacke Fryers for deliuery of the Duchye of Angeow and Barledome of Maine also for the death of yâ— noble Prince Humfry Duke of Glocester They unputed moreouer to hym the losse of all Normandye saying vnto him that he was a swallower vp and consumer of yâ— kings treasure the expâ—iler of al good and vertuous counsaylers from the king and aduancer of vicious persons apparant aduersaryes to the publicke wealth so that he was called in euery mouth a traytour a murderer and a robber of the kinges treasure The Queene albeit she tenderly loued the Duke yet to appease the exclamation of the commons was forced to committee hym to the tower where he with as much pleasure and liberty as could be remayned for a month whiche being expired he was deliuered and restored agayne into his old place former fauour with the kyng where at the people more grudged then before It happened by the occasion of a commotion then beginning amongest the rude people by one whom they called Blewbeard that the parliament was for that tyme adiourned to Leycester thinking to the Queene by force and rigour of lawe to repâ—esse there the malice and euill will conceiued against the duke But at that place few of yâ— nobilitie would appeare Wherfore it was againe reiourned vnto LondoÌ„ kept at Westminster where was a whole company a ful appearance with the king and Queene with them the duke of Suffolke as chiefe counsailour The commons not forgetting their old grudge renewed agayn their former articles and accusations agaynst the sayde duke agaynst the byshop of Salisb. syr Iames Fynics Lord Say and other When the kyng perceaued yâ— no glosing nor dissimulation would serue to appease the continual clamour of the importunate coÌ„mons to make some quiet pacificatioÌ„ first he sequestred from hym the Lord say treasurer of Englande other the Dukes adherentes from theyr offices Then he put in exile the Duke of Suffolke for the terme of 5. yeares supposing by that space the furious rage of yâ— people would asswage But the hand of God woulde not suffer that giltles bloud of Humfrey Duke of Glocester to be vnreuenged or that flagitious person further to continue For wheÌ„ he shipped in Suffolke intending to be transported into Fraunce he was encountred with a shippe of warre belonging to the tower whereby he was taken and brought into Douer rode and there on the side of a ship boat one strake of his head which was about the yeare of our Lord. 1450. And thus haue ye heard the full storye and discourse of Duke Humfrey and of all hys aduersaries also of Gods condigne
but rude in processe of tyme was set forward by inuentiue wittes adding more and more to the perfection thereof In the number of whome Iohn Mentell Iohn Prus Adolphus Ruschius were great helpers Ulrirus â—anâ— in latine called Gallus first brought it to Rome Whereof the Epigram was made Anser Tarpeij custos vigilando quòd alis Constreperes Gallus decidit vltor adest Vlricus Gallus nequem poscantur in vsum Edocuit pennis nil opus esse tuis Notwithstanding what man soeuer was the instrument without all doubt God himselfe was the ordayner and disposer thereof no otherwise then be was of the gifte of congues and that for a singuler purpose And well may this gift oâ— printing be resembled to the gift of tongues for like as God then spake with many tongues and yet all that would not turne the Iewes so now when the holy ghost speaketh to the aduersaries in innumerable sorts of bookes yet they will not be conuerted nor turne to the Gospell Now to consider to what ende and purpose the Lorde hath geuen this gift of Printing to the earth and to what great vtility and necessity it serueth it is not hard to iudge who so wisely perpendeth both the time of the sending the sequele which therof ensueth And first touching the time of this faculty geuen to the vse of man this is to be marked that when as the Byshop of Rome with all the whole ful consent of the Cardinals Patriarches Archbishops byshops Abbots Priours Lawyers Doctors Prouostes Deanes Archdeacons assembled together in the councell of Constance had condemned poore Iohn Hus Hierom of Prage to death for heresie notwithstanding they were no heretickes and after they had subdued the Bohemians and all the whole world vnder the supreme authority of the Romish sea and had made all ChristeÌ„ people abedienciaries vassals vnto the same hauing as one would say all the worlde at theyr will so that the matter now was past not only the power of al men but the hope also of any man to be recouered In this very time so daungerous and desperate where mans power could do no more there the blessed wisedome omnipotent power of the Lord began to work for his church not with sword and tergate to subdue his exalted aduersary but with Printing writing and reading to conuince darkenes by light errour by truth ignorance by learning So that by this meanes of printing the secret operatioÌ„ of God hath heaped vpon that proud kingdome a double coÌ„fusion For where as the byshop of Rome had burned I. Hus before and Hierome of Prage who neither denyed his transubstantiation nor hys supremacie nor yet hys Popishe Masse but sayd Masse and heard masse themselues neither spake agaynst his purgatory nor anye other great matter of his popishe doctrine but onely exclaymed agaynst his excessiue and pompous pride hys vnchristian or rather Antichristian abhomination of life thus while he could not abide his wickednes onely of life to be touched but made it heresie or at least matter of death what soeuer was spoken agaynst hys detestable conuersation and maners God of hys secret iudgement seing tyme to helpe his Church hath found a way by this facultie of Printing not onely to confound his life and conuersation which before he could not abide to be touched but also to cast downe the foundatioÌ„ of his standing that is to examine confute and detect his doctrine laws and institutions most detestable in such sort that though his life were neuer so pure yet his doctrine standing as it doth no man is so blinde but may see that eyther the pope is Antichrist or els that Antichrist is neare cosine to the pope And al this doth and wil hereafter more and more appeare by Printing The reason whereof is this for that hereby tongues are knowne knowledge groweth iudgemeÌ„t increaseth books are dispersed the Scripture is seene the Doctours be read stories be opened times compared truth decerned falshod detected and with finger poynted and all as I sayd thorough the benefite of printing Wherfore I suppose that eyther the pope must abolish printing or he must seek a new world to raygne ouer for els as this world standeth printing doubtles will abolish hym But the pope and all hys Colledge of Cardinals must this vnderstaÌ„d that through the light of printing the worlde beginneth nowe to haue eyes to see and heades to iudge He cannot walke so inuisible in a net but he will be spyed And although thorough might he stopped the mouth of Iohn Hus before and of Hierome that they might not preache thinking to make his kingdome sure yet in stede of Iohn Hus other God hath opened the presse to preach whose voyce the Pope is neuer able to stop with all the puissance of his triple crown By this printing as by the gift of tongues and as by the singular organe of the holy Ghost the doctrine of the Gospell soundeth to all nations and countryes vnder heauen and what God reuealeth to one man is dispersed to many and what is knowne in one nation is opened to all The first and best were for the bishop of Rome by the benefite of printing to learne and know the trueth If he will not let him well vnderstand that printing is not set vp for naught To striue against the streame it auayleth not What the pope hath lost since printing and the presse began to preach let hym cast hys counters First when Erasmus wrote and Frobenius Printed what a blow ther by was geuen to all Fryers and monks in the world And who seeth not that the penne of Luther following after Erasmus and set forward by writing hath set the triple crown so awry on the popes head that it is like neuer to be set streight agayne Brieflye if there were no demonstration to leade yet by this one argument of printing the bishop of Rome might vnderstand the counsayl and purpose of the Lord to worke agaynst him hauing prouided such a way in earth that almost how many printing presses there be in the world so many blockhouses there be agaynst the high castle of S. Angell So that eyther the pope must abolishe knowledge and Printing or printing at length will roote him out For if a man wisely consider the holde and standing of the pope thus he may repute with himselfe that as nothing made the pope strong in time past but lacke of knowledge and ignoraunce of simple Christians so contrariwise now nothing doth debilitate and shake the high spire of his Papacie so much as reading preaching knowledge iudgement that is to say the fruit of printing Whereof some experience we see already and more is like the Lord before to follow For although through outward force and violeÌ„t cruelty tonges dare not spake yet the hartes of men dayly no doubt be instructed through this benefite of printing And though the pope both nowe by cruelty and
the Bishops handling and of his Articles in his history maketh no memoriall Belike it made but little for the honestye of his great maister the Pope From persecution burning in England now out of the way to digresse a little to speake of forraine matters of the church of Rome you remēber before in the latter end of the Councell of Basill howe Eugenius was deposed Of whose conditiōs and martiall affayres how he made war agaynst Sfortia a famous Captaine of Italy and what other warres he raised beside not onely in Italy but also in Germany agaynst the City and Councell of Basill I shal not need to make any long rehearsall After his depositiō ye heard also how Foelix duke of Sauoy was elected pope Wherupō another great schisme folowed in the church during all the life of Eugenius After his death his next successor was pope Nicholas the fift who as you before haue heard brought so to passe with the Emperour Fredericke the third that Foelix was contented to renounce and resigne his papacy to Nicolas and was therfore of him afterward receiued to the rowme of a Cardinall for his submission Friderick for his working was confirmed at Rome to be full Emperor there crowned an 1451. For Emperors before they be cōfirmed crowned by the pope are no Emperors but onely called kinges of Romaynes This Pope Nicholas here mentioned for to get gather great sūmes of mony appoynted a Iubile in the yeare of our Lorde 1450. at whiche time there resorted a greater number of people vnto Rome thē hath at any time before bene seene At which time we reade in the story of Platina to haue happened that I thought here not vnworthy to be noted for the example of the thing As there was a great concourse of people resorting vp to the mount Uaticane to behold the Image of our Sauior which there they had to shew to Pilgrimes the people being thicke going to fro betwene the mount the City by chaunce a certayn Mule of the Cardinals of saynt Marke came by the way by reason whereof the people not being able to auoyde the way one or two falling vpon the Mule there was such a prease and throng vpon that occasion on the bridge that to the nūder of two hundred bodyes of men and three horses were there strangled and on each side of the bridge many besides fell ouer into the water and were drowned By meanes of which occasiō the Pope afterward caused the smal houses to be plucked downe to make the way broder And this is the fruite that commeth by Idolatrye Ex Platin. In the time of this Pope one Mat. Palmerius wrote a booke De Angelis in defending whereof he was condemned by the Pope and burned at Corna an 1448 Ex Tritemio After him succeeded Calixtus the thyrd who amongest diuers other things ordeined both at noone and at euening the bell to tole the Aues as it was vsed in the popish time to helpe the souldiours that fought agaynst the Turkes for which cause also he ordeined the feast of the transfiguration of the Lord solemnising it with like pardons and indulges as was Corpus Christi day Also this Pope proceding contrary to the Councels of Constance and Basill decreed that no man should appeale from the Pope to any Councell By whome also Sayncte Edmunde of Caunterbury with diuers other were made Sayntes Next after this Calixtus succeeded Pius secundus otherwise called Aeneas Syluius who wrote the two bookes of Commentaries vpon the Councell of Basill before mētioned This Aeneas at the time of the writing of those hys bookes seemed to be a man of an indifferent and tollerable iudgement and doctrine from the which he afterward being Pope seemed to decline and swarue seeking by all meanes possible how to deface abolish the bookes which heretofore he had written ¶ Sentences attributed vnto this Pius THe diuine nature of God may rather be comprehended by fayth then by disputation Christian fayth is to be considered not by what reason it is proued but from whom it proceedeth Neyther can a couetous man be satisfied with money nor a learned man with knowledge Learning ought to be to poore men in stead of siluer to noble men in stead of golde and to Princes in stead of precious stones An artificiall oratiō moueth fooles but not wise men Suters in the Lawe bee as Byrdes the Courte is the bayte the Iudges be the nettes and the Lawyers be the Foulers Men are to bee geuen to dignityes and not dignityes to men The office of a Byshoppe is heauy but it is blessed to him that doth wel beare it A Bishop without learning may be likened to an Asse An euill Phisition destroyth bodies but an vnlearned Priest destroyeth soules Mariage was taken from Priestes not without great reason but with muche greater reason it ought to be restored agayne The like sentence to this he vttereth in his second book of the Councell of Basil before specified saying peraduenture it were not the worst that the most part of priestes had theyr wiues for many shoulde be saued in Priestly mariage whiche nowe in vnmaryed Priesthoode are damned The same Pius also as Celius reporteth dissolued certayne orders of Nunnes of the order of S. Briget and S. Clare bidding them to depart out that they should burne no more nor couer a Harlotte vnder the vesture of Religion This Pius if he had brought so much piety and godlinesse as he brought learning vnto his Popedome had excelled many Popes that went before him It shall not be impertinent here to touch what the said Eneas called Pius the Pope writeth touchinge the peace of the church vnto Gaspee Schlick the Emperors Chaūcellor in his 54. Epistle All men do abhorre and detest schisme The way to remedye this euill Charles the French king hath shewed vs both safe and briefe which is that princes or their Oratours should conuent c assemble together in some cōmon place where they may cōclude vpon matters amongest themselues To bring this to passe it were needfull writinges to be sent agayne to all Kynges and Princes to send theyr Oratours to Strawes borow or to Constance with theyr full authority there to entreate of matters appertayning to the peace of the Church Neyther woulde it require so great expenses Forasmuch as we see the yeare before 300. gildernes to be sufficient Constantine the Emperour bestowed not muche more in the congregation of the Councell of Nice And this way could not be stopped neyther could the Pope or the Councell withstād it or make excuse as though this might not easily be done without them For why the secular princes may conuent and assemble together will they nill they and yet notwithstanding vnity may there be concluded For he should be an vndoubted Pope whom all Princes would obey Neyther do I see any
of the clergy so constant to death which wil suffer Martirdom either for the one part or the other Al we lightly hold that faith which our princes hold which if they would worship Idols we would also do the same not onely deny the Pope but God also if the secular power strayn vs thereunto for charitye is waxed colde and all fayth is gone Howsoeuer it be let vs all desire and seeke for peace the whiche peace whether it come by a councell or by assemblye of Princes call it what you will I care not for we stand not vpon the terme but vpon the matter Call breade if you will a stone so you geue me to asswage my hunger Whether you call it a Councell or a conuenticle or an assembly or a congregation or a synagogue that is no matter so that schisme may be excluded and peace established Thus much out of the Epistle of Pius By this may it appeare of what sentence and minde this Pius was in the time of the Councell of Basill before he was made Pope But as our common prouerbe sayth honors chaungeth maners so it happeneth with this Pius who after he came once to be Pope was much altered from that he was before For where as before he preferred generall Councels before the Pope nowe being Pope he did decree that no man should appeale from the high Byshop of Rome to any generall Councell And likewise for priestes mariage where as before he thought it best to haue theyr wiues restored yet afterward he altered his mind otherwise In so much that in his book intreating of Germany and there speaking of the noble city of August by occasion he inueyed agaynst a certayne Epistle of Hulderike once bishop of the sayd City written agaynst the constitution of the single life of priests Wherby it appeareth how the minde of this Pius was altered frō that it was before This Epistle of Hulderick is before expressed at large in the pag. 137. Here also might I touch something concerning the discord betwixt this Aeneas Syluius and Diotherus Archbish. of Mentz and what discorde was styrred vp in Germany vpon the same betwene Frederick the Palatine and duke of Wittenberge with others by the occasion whereof besides the slaughter of many the City of Mentz which was free before lost theyr freedome and became seruile The causes of the discord betwixt Pope Pius and Diotherus were these First because that Diotherus would not consent vnto him in the imposition of certaine tallages and taxes within his country Secondly for that Diotherus would not be boūd vnto him requiring that the said Diotherus being prince Electour should not call the other Electors together wythout hys licence that is without the licence of the Bishop of Rome And thirdly because Diotherus would not permit to the Popes Legates to conuocate his Clergy together after theyr owne lust This Pope Pius began his lea about the yere of our Lord. 1458. After this Pius secundus succeded Paulus secūdus a pope wholy set vpon his belly and ambition and not so muche voyd of all learning as the hater of all learned men Thys Paulus had a daughter begotten in fornication which because he sawe her to be had in reproch for that she was got ten in fornication began as the storyes reporte to repent him of the law of the single life of priestes and went aboute to reforme the same had not death preuented him Ex Stanislao Rutheno After this Paulus came Sixtus the fourth whiche builded vp in Rome a stewes of both kindes getting therby no small reuenues and rents vnto the church of Rome This Pope amongest his other actes reduced the yeare of Iubely from the 50. vnto the 25. He also instituted the feast of the Conception and of the presentation of Mary of Anna her mother and Ioseph Also he canonised Bonauenture and S. Fraunces for Sayntes By this Sixtus also beades were brought in and instituted to make our Ladyes Psalter thorowe the occasion of one Alanus and his order whome Baptista maketh mention of in thys verse Hi filo insertis numerant sua murmura baccis That is these menne putting theyr beades vpon a string number theyr prayers This Sixtus the Pope made xxxij Cardinals in his time whom Petrus Ruerius was the first who for that time that he was Cardinall which was but two yeares spent in luxurious ryot wasted and consumed 2 hundred thousand Floreines and was left 60000. in debt Wesellus Groningensis in a certayne Treatise of his de In dulgentijs papalibus writing of thys Pope Sixtus reporteth this that at the requeste of the foresayde Peter Cardinall and of Ierome his brother the sayd Pope Sixtus permitted and graunted vnto the whole family of the Cardinall of S. Lucy in the iij. hoate monethes of sommer Iune Iuly and August a horrible thing to be spoken free leaue and liberty to vse Sodomitry with this clause Fiat vt petitur That is be it as it is asked Next after this Sixtus came Innocentius the eight as rude and as farre from all learning as his predecessor was before him Amongest the noble factes of this Pope this was one that in the towne of Polus apud Aequicolos he caused 8. men and 6. women with the Lord of the place to be apprehended and taken and iudged for hereticks because they sayd that none of them was the vicare of Christ which came after Peter but they which folowed onely the pouerty of Christ. Also he condemned of heresy George the king of Boheme and depriued him of his dignity and also of his kingdome and procured his whole stocke to be vtterly reiected and put downe geuing his kyngdome to Mathias king of Panonia Now from the Popes to descend to other estates it remayneth likewise somewhat to write of the Emperours incident to this time with matters and greuaunces of the Germaynes as also of other princes first beginning with our troubles mutations here at home perteining to the ouerthrow of this King Henry and of his seate nowe following to be shewed And briefly to cōtract long proces of much tumult and busines into a short narration here is it to be remēbred which partly before was signified how after the death of the Duke of Glocester mischiefes came in by heapes vpon the king and his realm For after the geuing away of Angeow and Mayne to the Frenchmen by the vnfortunate mariage of Queen Margaret aboue mentioned the sayd frenchmen perceiuing now by the death of the duke of Glocester the stay and piller of this common wealth to be decayed and seing moreouer the harts of the nobility amōg themselues to be deuided foreslacked no time hauing such an open way into Normandy that in short time they recouered the same also gate Gascoigne so that no more now remayned to Englād of al the parts beyond the sea but onely Calice Neither yet did all the calamity
fallen from him The Christian shippes of the Ligurians for money were hyred to conduct them ouer taking for euery souldiour a peece of gold Ex Pucer alijs Thus the Turkes armye being conueyed ouer by the Grecianssea called Hellespōtus first got Callipolis wyth other townes and Cityes bordering about the sea there planting themselues and preparing shippes of theyr own for transporting theyr munitions out of Asia aduaunced their power further into Thrasia and there wanne Philip polis then gotte Adrianopolis which was not farre from Constantinople there Amurathes made his chiefe seat Then beganne Paleologus the Emperour at lenth to bewayle his offer couenaunt made with Amurathes Whē the Turkes had expugned thus a greate part of Thrasia they extended forth theyr armye vnto Mysia whiche they soone subdued from thence proceding and conquering the Bessos and Triballos they entred into Seruia and Bulgaria where they ioyning battell with Lazarus Despota prince of Seruia and with other Dukes of Dalmatia and Epirus wanne of them the field put them to the worse where Lazarus Despota being taken and committed to prison ended his life This Lazarus had a certayne faythfull client or seruaunt who to reuenge his maisters death with a bolde courage although seing death before his eies yet ventred his life so far that he came to the tyraūt thrust him through with his dagger This Amurathes reigned 23. yeares and was slayne in the yeare of our Lord 1372. Baiazetes the 4. after Ottomannus THe power of the Turkes began to encrease in Europe what time Baiazetes the first of that name after the death of his father entred the possession of the turkes kingdome This Baiazetes had 2. brethrē Solimānus Sauces Whiche Sauces had his eyes put out by his father for striuing for the kingdome Solimānus was slayne of hys brother Thus Baiazetes beginning his kingdome wyth the murther of his brother reduced his Imperiall seat frō Prusia a city of Bithynia vnto Adrianople entēding with himself to subdue both Asia Europe to his own power First he set vpon the Seruians and Bulgarians thinking to reuenge his fathers death where he gaue the ouerthrow to Marcus Despota with all the nobility of the Seruians and Bulgarians and put all those partyes vnder his subiection vnto the fines and borders of the Illyrians All Thracia moreouer hee brought likewise vnder his yoke onely Constantinople and Pera excepted That done he inuaded the residue of Grecia preuaylyng agaynste the countryes of Thessalia Macedonia Phocides and Attica spoyling and burning as he passed without anye resistaunce and so returning with innumerable spoyle of the Christians vnto Adrianople layd siege to Constantinople the space of viij yeares and had expugned the same but that Paleologus beyng brought to extremitye was driuen to craue ayde of the frenchmen and of Sigismund the Emperour Who being accompanyed with a sufficient power of Frenchmen Germaynes came downe to Hūgaria toward Seruia agaynst the Turk Baiazetes hearing of theyr comming raised his siege frō Cōstantinople and with 60000. horsemen came to Nicopolis where he encountring with them ouerthrew all the Christian army tooke Iohn the Captaine of the French power prisoner Sigismundus which before in the Councell of Constance had burned Iohn Hus Hierome of Prage hardly escaped by flieng Baiazetes after the victory got carried away Duke Iohn with fiue other in hands into Prusia where before his face he caused all the other christian prisoners to be cut in peeces Afterwarde the sayde Iohn beeing raunsomed wyth 200000. crownes was deliuered Some authors referre this story to the time of Calepinus as followeth heereafter to be seene Baiazetes the cruell tirant after this victory wonne tirannie shewed vpon the Christians returned againe to his siege of Constantinople fully bending himselfe to cōquere and subdue the same whiche thyng no doubt he had accomplished but that the prouidence of God had founde such a meanes that Tamerlanes King of Parthia wyth an 100. thousand horsemen and swarmes of footemen like a violent floud ouerrunning Asia and pressing vpon Siria and Sebastia had taken Orthobules the sonne of Baiazetes prisoner and afterward slue him exercising the like crueltie vpō his prisoners as Baiazetes had done before vpon the Christians insomuch that he spared neither sexe nor age of the Turkish multitude of whome he caused xij thousand at one time to be ouerriden and troden downe vnder his horses feete By reason whereof Baiazets the tirant was enforced to raise his siege from Constantinople to returne his power into Asia where he neere the hill called Stella pitched his tents there to encounter with Tamerlanes The fight betweene these ij was long great on both sides which was in the yeare of our Lord 1397. and the second yeare after the slaughter of our Christians at Nicopolis in Ponnonia but the victorie of this battaile fell to Tamerlanes at lēgth In the which battaile as Munsterus writeth were slaine 2000000. Turkes Among whome Baiazetes the tirant hauing his horse slaine vnder him was takē prisoner and to make a spectacle of his wretched fortune was bounde in golden fetters and so beeing enclosed in an iron grate whome before all Grecia could not holde was ledde about and shewed through all Asia to be skorned laught at and moreouer was vsed in stead of a footestoole to Tamerlanes or a blocke as often as he mounted vpon his horse Some adde also that he was made like a dogge to feede vnder Tamerlanes table The tirannie of which Baiazetes against the Christians as it was not much vnlike to the crueltie of Ualerianus the Romaine Emperour aboue mentioned pag. 73. so neither was the example of his punishment much discrepant for as Sapores King of the Persians did then with Ualerianus in time of the eight persecution of the primatiue Church so likewise was Baiazetes this persecutor worthely handled by Tamerlanes king of the Parthians as in maner abouesayd Tamerlanes after thys conquest passed wyth hys army into Mesopotamia to Egypt and all Syria where he victoriously subduing the Cities and munitions of the Turkes at length also conqured Damascus In his sieges his maner was the first day to go all in white attire the seconde daye in red the third day in blacke signifieng thereby mercie the first daye to them that yeelded the seconde day the sword the third day fire and ashes At last after great victories and spoiles gotten of the Turkes he returned into his Countrey againe and there dyed anno 1402. Seb. Munsterus writing of this Tamerlanes recordeth that he had in his army 200. thousand men and that hee ouercame the Parthians Scythians Hiberians Albans Persians Medes and conquered all Mesopotamia and after he had also subdued Armenia passing ouer the riuer Euphrates with sixe hundred thousande footemen and 4000000. horsemen he inuaded all Asia Minor conquering and subduing from the floud Tanais vnto Nilus in
the Turke and to deliuer the other parties of Christendome from the feare of the Turke an 1542. Whiche Ioachimus at his first setting foorth appeared so couragious and valiaunt as though he would haue conquered the whole world but this great heate was so slaked in short time by the Turke that before any great ieoperdy was offered vnto him he was glad to to be discharged of the viage and with shame enough returned home againe And would God he had left behynde him in the field no more but his owne shame For the enemies hauing intelligēce before of his cowardly departure thinking to worke some poynt of maistry or victory before his goyng did set vpon the right wing of his army which chiefly consisted of Dutchmen of low Germany out of the which they tooke awaye with them aboue 500. strong and valiaunt souldiours not killing them but carying them away aliue For whome it had bene muche better to haue stand to their weapon and to haue dyed manfully vppon the turkes then by yealding themselues to be disgarnished of weapon and armoure and so to be lefte to the cursed curtesie of the foule Turkes To whome what curtesie was sheweed by the sequele did appeare For after the Turkes had led them out of Hungary into their own dominiō after a most horrible beastly sort they disfigured mangled them so sent them abroad through all Grecia to be witnessrs of the Turkes victory Their kind of punishment was thus First they had their right arme thrust through with an iron red hot whereby they should be vnable and vnmeet to all labour warefare Secondly theyr heades were shauen to the very sculles after the maner of our Friers monks when they are newly shauen Thirdly they had all their priuy members cut of frō their bodies to the intent to make thē vnfruitful for propagation which wound was so grieuous vnto them that the greatest part of them died therupon the few that recouered the torment therof led a life more bitter more miserable then death it selfe And this kinde of cruelty was executed in order vpō them all In much like sort did cruell Pharao exercise hys tyranny agaynst the people of God in Egipt who to destroy the generation of them caused all the male children to be drowned in the riuer Whereby it is the more to be hoped that seing the tiranny of this turkish Pharao is come to such an extremetie the mercifull goodnesse of God will the more shortly send some Moses or other vnto vs for our speedy deliueraunce This was by the cruell Turkes done an 1542. witnessed by Ioannes Ramus which not onely writeth the story but by the testimony also of hys owne eyes recordeth the same to be true beholding with his eies one of the same number in the city of Uienna who hauing wife and children in Bruxelles eyther for shame or sorrow had no minde to returne home to his own house Ex Ioan Ramo But to returne agayne to the city of Buda from whēre we haue digressed here is not to be pretermitted what falshood and what cruelty the turkes vsed toward the Christians there after theyr victory For after that Solyman the Turke vpon the yelding and submission of the men of Buda had geuen to them his promise of safety and life within short time the sayd turke picking a quarrell with them for selling Oxen vnto the Christians and for barganing with them slue all the Magistrates of the sayde Citty of Buda like as in all other Citties where so euer the Christians yelded vnto him he neuer or very rarely kept his promise with them neyther did euer any christians speed better with the turke then they which most constantly did resist him And as hys promise with the Magistrates of Buda was false and wretched so hys cruelty with the souldiors therof was more much notorious abhominable For in the expugnation of Buda among that rest whiche were slayne ij cohortes or bands of Christian souldiors came alyue to his hands To whom when he seemed at the first to graūt pardon of life he commaunded to put on their armour agayn and to dispose themselues in order and battayle array after the warlike maner of the christians whiche when they had accomplished readily according to his commaundement he riding about the ranckes of them had dilligently vewed and be holden them a certain space at length he commaunded thē to put of their armour againe which done certaine of the tallest and strongest of them he pyked out the residue he commanded by his souldiors comming behinde them with swordes to be cut in peeces and slayne Of the other whome he had elected and chosen some he set for markes and buttes to be shot at some he appointed to his two sonnes for them to slash with their swordes try theyr strength which of them could geue the deper woūd and as they termed it the fayrer blowe whereby moste bloud might follow out of their Christian bodies Ex Mart. Stella De successibus Turcarum After the winning of Buda the Turke purposing not so to cease before he had subdued and brought vnder his obedience all Hungary proceeding further with his armye first brought vnder a strong hold of christians named Pestum or Pesta where a great number of Christian souldiours partly were slayne partly were ledde awaye to more cruell affliction Then he came to an other Castle called Walpo situate in the confines of Bosna Croatia and Hungary Whiche forte or castle he besieged three mōthes while no rescue nor ayd was sent vnto them neyther from Ferdinandus king of Hungary nor from any other christian Prince or Princes Whereupon at length the forte was geuen vp to the Turke but more through the false treachery or cowardly hart of the souldiours then of the Captaine Wherein is to be noted an example not vnworthy of memory For when the cowardly souldiours eyther for feare or flattery wold needs surrender themselues the peece vnto the Turke contrarye to the minde of the Captaine whiche in no case would agree to theyr yelding they thinking to find fauour with the turke apprehended theyr captaine and gaue him to Solyman But see howe the iustice of God sometymes by the hands of the enemy disposeth the end of things to the rewarding of vertue punishing of vice For where they thought to saue themselues by the daunger of the faithfull Captain the euent turned cleane contrary so that the Turk was to the captayne bountifull and very liberalll and the souldiours notwithstanding that they had all yelded thēselues yet were all put to death and commaunded pitiously to be slayne Ex Ioan. Martino Stella De Turcarum in Hungaria successibus c. There is in Hungary an other towne bearing the name of fiue Churches called Quiquecclesiensis partly spoyled before as is aboue mentioned pag. 751. but nowe thorough the losse of Walpo by the
the yeare abouesaid 1375. Although touching the precise points of yeares and times it is not for vs greatly to be exquisite therein but yet where diligence and studious meditation may helpe to knowledge I would not wish negligence to be a pretence to ignorāce And thus much for the times of Antiochus and his felowes Now what cruelty this Antiochus exercised against the people of God it is manifest in the history of the Machabees where we reade that this Antiochus in the eight yeare of his reigne in his second comming to Hierusalem first gaue forth in commaundement that all the Iewes should relinquish the law of Moses and worship the Idole of Iupiter Olimpius which he set vp in the temple of Hierusalem The bookes of Moses and of the Prophetes he burned He set garrisons of souldiours to warde the Idole In the Citie of Hierusalem he caused the feastes and reuels of Bacchus to be kept full of all filthe and wickednes Olde men women and virgines such as woulde not leaue the lawe of Moses with cruell tormentes he murthered The mothers that would not circumcise theyr children he slue The children that were circumcised hee hanged vp by the neckes The temple he spoiled wasted The aultar of God and candlesticke of gold with the other ornaments and furniture of the temple partly he cast out partly be caried away Contrary to the lawe of God he caused them to offer and to eate Swines fleshe Great murther and slaughter he made of the people causing thē either to leaue their lawe or to lose their liues Among whome besides many other with cruell tormentes he put to death a godly mother with her vij sonnes sending hys cruell proclamations through all the land that whosoeuer kept the obseruauncies of the Sabboth and other rites of the lawe and refused to cōdescend to his abhominations should be executed By reason whereof the Citie of Hierusalem was left voide and desolate of all good mē but there was a great nūber that were contented to follow obey his Idolatrous proceedings and to flatter with the king became enemies vnto ther brethren Briefly no kind of calamity nor face of miserie could be shewed in any place which was not there sene Of the tiranny of this Antiochus it is historied at large in the book of Machabees And Daniell prophesieng before of the same declareth that the people of the Iewes deserued no lesse for their sins and transgressions By consent of all writers this Antiochus beareth a figure of the great Antichrist which was to folow in the latter end of the world and is already come worketh what he can agaynst vs Although as S. Iohn sayth there haue bene and be many Antichristes as parts and members of the body of Antichrist which are forerūners yet to speake of the head principall Antichrist great enemy of Christs Church he is to come in the latter end of the world at what tyme shall be such tribulation as neuer was sene before Whereby is ment no doubt the Turke prefigured by this Antiochus By this Antichrist I do also meane all such which followyng the same doctrine of the Turkes thinke to be saued by their workes and demerites not by their fayth onely in the sonne of God of what title and professiō els soeuer they be especially if they vse the like force violence for the same as he doth c. Of the tyranny of this Antiochus aforesayd and of the tribulations of the Church in the latter tymes both of the Iewes Church and also of the Christian Church to come let vs beare consider the words of Daniell in xj chap. also in his vij chap. Prophecying of y◠same as foloweth He shall returne and freat agaynst the holy couenaunt so shall he do he shall euen returne and haue intelligence with them that forsake the holy couenaunt And armes shall stand on his part and they shall pollute the Sanctuary of strength and shall take away the dayly sacrifice and they shall set vp the abhominable desolation And such as wickedly breake the couenaunt shall flatter with him deceitfully but the people that doe know their God shall preuayle and prosper And they that vnderstand among the people shall instruct many yet they shall fall by sword and by flame by captiuitie and by spoyle many dayes Now when they shall fall they shal be holpen with a little helpe but many shall cleane vnto them faynedly And some of them of vnderstandyng shall fall to be tryed and to be purged and to make them white till the tyme be out for there is a tyme appointed And the kyng shall doe what him lyst he shall exalte himselfe and magnifie himselfe agaynst all that is God and shall speake marueilous thynges agaynst the God of Gods and shall prospere till the wrath be accomplished for the determination is made Neither shall he regard the God of his Fathers nor the desires of womē nor care for any God for he shall magnifie himselfe aboue all But in his place shall he honour the God Mauzzim and the God whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold and with siluer and with precious stones and pleasaunt thynges Thus shall he doe in the holdes of Mauzzim with a straunge God whom he shall acknowledge he shall increase his glory and shall cause them to rule ouer many and shall diuide the land for gayne And at the end of tyme shall the kyng of the South push at him and the kyng of the North shall come agaynst hym lyke a whirle wynde with charets and with horsemen and with many shyppes and he shall enter into the countreys and shall ouerflow and passe thorough He shall enter also into the pleasaunt land and many countreys shal be ouerthrowen but these shall escape out of his hand euen Edom and Moab and the chief of the children of Ammon He shall stretch for his handes also vppon the countreys and the land of Egypt shall not escape But he shal haue power ouer the treasures of gold and of siluer ouer al the precious thynges of Egypt and of the Libians and of the blacke Mores where he shall passe But the tydynges out of the East and the North shall trouble him therfore he shall go forth with great wrath to destroy and roote out many And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace betweene the Seas in the glorious holy mountaine yet he shall come to his end and none shall help him To this place of Daniell aboue prefixed might also be added the Prophesie of the said Daniell written in the vij chapter and much tending to the like effect where he intreating of his vision of foure beastes whiche signifie the foure Monarchies and speaking now of the fourth Monarchie hath these words After this I saw in the visions by night and behold the fourth beast was grimme and horrible and maruelous strong It had great yron
first beast heere in this prophesy of the Apocalypse described Fourthly it foloweth more And he causeth the earth and all the inhabitants therein to worship and honour the first beast which had a deadly wound and was cured c. The interpretation of this part as also of all the other parts of the same chapter standeth vpon the definition of the first beast for being graunted as it can not be denied that the first beast signifieth the Citie and Empire of Rome it must consequently follow that the Bishop whome we call the Pope of the same Citie of Rome must be vnderstoode by the second beast for somuch as neither Turke nor any other but only the Bishop of Rome hath holden vp the estimation and dignity of that Citie which began to be in ruine and decay by the Uandalians Gothes Herulians and Lombards about the yeare of our Lord 456. but afterward by the Bishop of Rome the pristine state and honor of that Citie reuiued againe and flourished in as great veneration as euer it did before And that is it which the holy Ghost seemeth heere to meane of the first beast saieng That he had a wound of the sword and was cured For so it followeth Fiftly And he caused all the inhabitants of the earth to make the image of the beast which had the stripe of the sword and liued And it was geuen to him to giue life to the image of the beast and to make the image thereof to speake and to cause all them that worshipped not the image of the beast to be killed forcing all persons both little and great rich and poore bond and free to take the marke of the beast in their right hand or in their forheads and that none might buy or sell but they which had the marke or the name of the beast or the number of his name c. By geuing life to the image of the beast and making it to speake is to be presupposed that the beast was at a neare point of death and lay speachles before insomuch that the Citie of Rome began to lose and change his name was called a while Odacrie of Odacer King of the Herulians which by dent of sword surprised the Romans and yet notwithstanding by the meanes of this Romane Prelate the said Citie of Rome which was then ready to geue the Ghost so recouered his maiestie and strength againe that it is hard to say whether Rome did euer ruffle and rage in his tirannie before in the time of Nero Domitian Diocletian and other Emperors more tragically then it hath done vnder the Pope or whether that Rome had al Kings Queenes Princes Dukes Lords and all subiects more vnder obedience and subiection whē the Emperors raigned or now in the raigne of the Pope And therefore it is said not without cause of the holy Ghost That it is geuen to him to geue life and speach to the image of the beast causing all them to be slaine which will not worship the image of the beast c. As for example heereof who seeth not what numbers and multitudes of Christian men women and children in all Countreys haue bene put to the fire and sword Stories of all times will declare what hauocke hath bene made of Christen bloud about the preheminence and maioritie of the Sea of Rome what Churches and Countreys both Greekes and Latin haue bene excommunicated what Kings haue bene deposed and Emperors stripped from their Imperiall seate and all because they would not stoupe and bend to the Image of the beast that is to the maiesty and title of Rome aduanced vp so highly now by the Bishop thereof as it was neuer higher before in the raigne of Nero or Dyoclesian Wherefore taking the first beast to signifie the Empyre of Rome which can not be denyed it is playne that the second beast must necessarily be applied to the Pope and not to the Turke for as much as the Turke seeketh nothing lesse then the aduancement of that Empire but rather striueth against it to plucke it downe The sixt and last argument is grounded vpon the number of the name of the beast expressed by the holy Ghost in the same Prophecie by the letters 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In which letters a though there lyeth great darcknesse and difficultie to be vnderstoode yet certaine auncient Fathers whiche were Disciples and hearers of them which heard S. Iohn himselfe as Irenaeus and other do expound the sayd letters coniecturally to containe the name of the beast and to be the name of a man vnder this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where as els no other name lightly of any person either in Greeke or Latine will agree to the same saue onely the foresayd name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Although some latter writers geuing their coniectures vpon the same doe finde the name of Lateranus in Hebrew Letters to aunswere to the same number Some fayne other names as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 made wordes which signifie nothyng as Diclux or Luduuic by Romane letters c. But of all names properly signifying any mā none commeth so neare to the number of this mistery if it go by order of letters as doth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 aforesayd And this much by the way and occasion of Nicolaus de Lyra Paulus Burgen Matthias Dorinkus the author of Fortalilium fidei and other Cōmentaries moe o◠the same faction who writyng vpon this xiij Chapter of the Apocalipse and not considering the circumstaunces thereof both are deceaued themselues and deceaue many other applying that to the Turke which can not otherwise be verified but onely vpon the Pope as may appeare sufficiently by the premisses Not that I write this of any incode or malice either to the Citie of Rome or to the person of the Byshop as beyng Gods creature but beyng occasioned here to entreate of the Prophecies agaynst the Turkes would wishe the Readers not to be deceaued but rightly to vnderstand the simple Scriptures according as they lye to the entent that the true meanyng therof beyng boolted out it may be the better knowen what Prophecies directly make agaynst these Turkes what otherwise In the which Prophecies agaynst the Turkes now to proceede let vs come to the 20. Chapter of the Apocalipse wherein the holy Scripture seemeth playnly and directly to notifie the said Turkes The wordes of the Prophecie be these And I saw an Angell descendyng from heauen hauyng the key of the bottomlesse pit and a great chayne in his hand and he tooke the Dragon the old Serpent which is the deuill and Satanas and bound him vp for a thousand yeares and cast him in the pit and sealed him vp that he should not seduce the people any more til the thousand yeares were expired and after that he must be let loose for a litle while c. And it followeth after And
Lady of Tower is foolishnesse for it is but a stocke or a stone IOhn Smith was accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that euery man is bonnde to know the Lordes Prayer and the Creede in English if he might for these false Priestes Item that who so beleeued as the Church then did beleeue beleeued ill and that a man had neede to frequent the schooles a good while ece that he can attaine to the knowledge of the true and right faith Item that no Priest hath power to assoile a man in the market of penance from his sinnes ROger Browne of the same Citie was also accused to be an hereticke bicause he did hold that no man ought to worship the Image of our Lady of Walsingham nor the bloud of Christ at Hailes but rather God almighty who would geue him whatsoeuer he would aske Item that he held not vp his hands nor looked vp at the eleuation of the Eucharist Item that he promised one to shew him certaine bookes of heresie if he woulde sweare that he woulde not vtter them and if he would credite them Item that he did eate flesh in Lent and was taken with the maner Item if any man were not shriuen his whole life long and in the point of death would be confessed and could not if he had no more but coÌ„trition only he should passe to ioy without Purgatory And if he were confessed of any sinne were enioined only to say for penance one Pater noster if he thought he should haue any punishmeÌ„t in Purgatory for that sinne he would neuer be confessed for any sinne Item because he said all is lost that is geuen to Priests Item that there was no Purgatory that God woulde pardon all sinnes without confession and satisfaction THomas Butler of the same Citie was likewise opeÌ„ly accused to be a very hereticke because he did hold that there were but two wayes that is to say to heauen and to hell Item that no faithfull man should abide any paine after the death of Christ for any sinne because Christ died for our sinnes Item that there was no Purgatory for euery man immediatly after death passeth either to heauen or hell Item that whosoeuer departeth in the faith of Christ and the Church howsoeuer he hath liued shall be saued Item that praiers pilgrimages are nothing worth and auaâ—â—â— not to purchase heauen IOhn Falkes was accused to be a very hereticke because he did 〈◊〉 that it was a foolish thing to offer to the Image of our Lady sayeng her dead shall be hoare or I offer to her what is it but a blocke If it could speake to me I would noue it an halsepeny worth of ale Item that when the Priest carieth to the sicke the body of Christ who carieth he not also the bloud of Christ Item that he did eate cowe milke vpon the first Sonday of Lent Item that as concerning the Sacrament of penaunce absolution no Priest hath power to assoile any man froÌ„ his sinnes wheÌ„ as he can not make one heare of his head Item that the Image of our Lady was but a stone or a blocke RIchard Hilmin was accused that he was a very hereticke because he did say and mainteine that it was better to depart with money to the poore then to giue tithes to Priests or to offer to the Images of our Lady and that it were better to offer to Images made by God then to the Images of God painted Item that he had the Lords Prayer and the Salutation of the Angell and the Creede in English and another booke did he see and had which conteined the Epistles and Gospels in English and according to them woulde hee liue and thereby beleeued to be saued Item that no Priest speaketh better in the Pulpit then that booke Item that the Sacrament of the aultare is but bread and that the Priests make it to blinde the people Item that a Priest whiles he is at Masse is a Priest and after one Masse done till the beginning of another Masse he is no more then a lay man and hath no more power then a meere lay man ¶ After they were enforced to recant they were assoyled and put to penaunce IN the yeare of our Lord 1488. the iij. of Aprill Margery Goyt wife of Iames Goyt of Asburne was brought before the foresayde Iohn Bishop of Couentry and Lichfield who was there accused that she said that that which the Priests lift ouer their heads at Masse was not the true and very body of Christ For if it were so the Priestes could not breake it so lightly into four parts and swalow it as they do for the Lordes body hath flesh and bones so hath not that which the Priests receiue Item that Priests buieng xl cakes for a halfepeny and shewing them to the people and saieng that of euery of them they make the body of Christ do nothing but deceiue the people and enrich themselues Item seeing God in the beginning did create and make man how can it be that man should be able to make God ¶ This woman also was constreined to recant and so was she assoyled and did penance Thus much I thought heere good to inserte touchyng these foresaid men of Couentry especially for this purpose because our cauilling aduersaries be wont to obiect against vs the newnes of Christes old and auntient Religion To the intent therefore they may see this doctrine not to be so new as they report I wish they woulde consider both the time and Articles heere obiected agaynste these foresayd persons as is aboue premised I should also in the same reigne of King HeÌ„ry vij haue induced that history of Ioannes Picus Earle of Mirandula the mention of whose naine partly is touched before page 704. This Picus Earle of Mirandula being but a yong man was so excellently witted so singularly learned in all sciences and in all toungs both Latine Greeke Hebrew Chaldey and Araby that coÌ„ming to Rome booted and spurred he set vp 90. conclusions to dispute in the same with any in al ChristeÌ„dome whosoeuer would come against him Of which conclusions diuers were touching the matter of the SacrameÌ„t c. And when none was found in all Rome nor in Europe that openly would dispute with him priuely and in corners certaine of the Popes Clergy Prelates Lawyers Friers by the Pope appointed coÌ„sulted together to inquire vpon his coÌ„clusions wherupon they did articulate against him for suspicion of heresie And thus the vnlearned Clergy of Rome priuely circumueÌ„ted and intangled this learned Earle in their snares of heresy against whome they neuer durst openly dispute He dyed being of the age of 32. of such witte and towardnes as is hard to say whether euer Italy bredde vp a better In his sickenes Charles viij the French King moued with the fame of his
pontif Lib. 4. Ex Roger. Ho 〈◊〉 Eabia c. Anno. 1116. Assemble of the nobles at Salisbury Thurstine refuseth to professe subiection to the Arch. of Cant. Thurstine promiseth to renounce hys archbishopricke Anno. 1118. Pope Calixtus breaketh promise with the king Thurstine sacred archbishop of Yorke by the Pope agaynst the kinges minde Concision Rhemense Actes of the councell of Rhemes The Actes sent to the Emperour The Emperour agreeth not to the popes inuesting The councell deuided Ex Rog. Houed Henry the Emperour excommunicated Agreed that England shoulde haue no other Legate from Rome but onely the Archb. of Cant. England spoyld by the popes legates All the custome of the Realme graunted of the pope Anno. 1120. The popes letter to the King The king compelled to receaue Thurstinus for feare of the popes curse Thurstinus restored Anno. 1122. Wil. Archb. of Cant. The gray Friers first came into England Anno. 1125. Priestes payd for their wiues Ex Roger. Houed El Guliel GisburneÌ„si Ex Henrie Hunting lib. 7. The Abbey of Gilburne bailded S. la ues hand Reading Abbey fouÌ„ded Matilde daughter of K. Henry heyre to the crowne Geffry PlaÌ„tagenet Henry 2. borne of Matilde the Empresse Anno. 1130. The priorie of Norton founded Three terrible visioÌ„s of the king Three vowes made of King Henry Anno. 1131. Danegelt released The Church relieued Iustice rightly administred Bishoprike of Carlile newly erected by king Henry The Citie and Paules Church of London burned Honorius the 2. Mathaeus Partsiensis A romishe statute concerning priestes wiues and Concubines Mariage forbid to the seuenth degree The Popes Legate geuing preceptes of chastitie was found with an harlot Lotharius Emperour Arnulphus Martyred at Rome The history of Arnulphus Arnulphus Martyr Ex Tretimio A booke called Tripartitum written 400. yeares agoe Number of holy dayes Curious singing in Cathedrall Churches The world ouercharged with begging Religions Promotion of euill prelates Supersluitie of apparell in Bishops families Byshops seales abused to get mony Non residentes in benefices Rash bestowing of benefices Wastefull spending of the Church goods Old bookes of Councels lost by the negligence of the clerkes The vnchaste lyfe of priestes condemned by the nature of the storkes Amendment of lyfe ought first to begin with the priestes The realme of Fraunce interdited King of Portingale deposed The Knights of the Rhodes and Templars Pope 〈◊〉 centius the second Hurly 〈◊〉 betweene Popes The pope curse proclaymed agaynst 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 any priest The death of K. Henry Anno. 1135. Periury iustly punished Ex Chris. Anglico in certi autâ—ris The Bishop of Sarum and of Lincolne takeâ— prisoners of the king and led with ropes about their neckes Roger. â—eued in 〈◊〉 Steph. Ex Fabian In vita Step. Anno. 1136. K. Stephen Building of Castles in England The cruelty of the Scots agaynst the Englishe man Anno. 1140. Maude the Empresse came into England agaynst Steuen King SteueÌ„â—ken prisoner What it is for princes to be hard and straite to their subjectes K. Stephen and Robert Erle of Glocester deliuered by exchaunge Ex incerti autoris chronise The decease of Geffry Plantagenet Henry Duke of Normandy Henry entereth into England Theobalde Archbishop of Cant. Peace betwene king Steuen and Duke Henry concluded The death of K. Steuen S. William of Yorke Gracianns the compiler of the popes decrees Petrus Lombardus maister of the sentence Petrus Comestet Hugo de sancto Victore Bernardus Clareualensis Hildegare Ioannes detemporibus The fewes crucified a christen body at Norwich The order of the Gilbertines The Lordes prayer and the Creede in Englishe Matthaeus Pariensis lib. Chron. 4. Steuen king of England Cursing with booke bell and candle Anno. 1138. Pope Lucius the ij warring agaynst the Senators Spirituall excommunication abused in temporall causes Hadrianus a Pope an Englishman Anno. 1154. King Henry the second Thomas Becket chauncellor of England Anno. 〈◊〉 Gerhardus Dulcinus Preaches agaynst Antichrist of Rome Ex 〈◊〉 Gisbaron si Anno. 11â—â— Fredericus Barbarosa Emperor The pope displeased that the Emperour did not held his right stirrup The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup The Popes old practice in setting Princes together by the eares War more gaynefull to the Pope then peace Warre stirred vp by the Pope The pope driuen to entreate for peace The godly proceedings of Frederick the Emperour agaynst the pope A letter of Pope Hadrian to the Emperour Fredericke The Emperours name before the Popes A seditious and proud letter of the pope to the Bishops of Germany Well bragged and like a Pope Scripture well wrasted Ex Radenuico in appendice Frisingensis See the ambitious presumption of a proude priest Note here a couragious hart in a valiaunt Emperour An example for all princes to follow Note The order of Erenuâ—â— Anno. 1159. The saying and iudgement of P. Adrianus of the papall sea The popes rather successors to Romulus then to Peter Pope Alexander the third Alexander curseth the Emperour Anno. 1164. Volateran â—ken with a â—tradiction Concilium 〈◊〉 The clergie â—ounde to â—he vowe of â—hastitie Papiâ—tes are not so much in pro 〈◊〉 chastitie as in desining chastitie Tho. Becket Archb. at Cant. Becket no martyr Herberturde busebam Ioan. Charnot A lanus Abbot of Tenchbury Gulselmus Cantuariensis Tho. Becked described What commeth of blinde zeale destitute of right knowledge The life of Tho. Becket Polydorus mistaketh the mother of Becket Ex Roberto Criâ—eladensi Ex Florilego 〈…〉 The 〈◊〉 of vanâ—â— recited betweene 〈◊〉 king 〈◊〉 Archb. The kings custome Out of an Englishe Chronicâ—â— as it appearreth 〈◊〉 en cured Frenchâ—â— Erle â—â—lord 〈◊〉 The lawes of Claredoun Beckets additioÌ„ Saluo ordine suo The Bishop of Chichester The stubberne wilfulnes of T. Becket T. Becket relenteth to the king Becket yeldeth to the king Saluo ordine left out in the composition Becket repenteth of hys good deede A letter of pope Alexander to T. Becket Becket enterprising agaynst the king◠〈◊〉 to flye out of the realme Becket taunted of the king Ex Rogero Houed prâ— parte historia continuas a post Bedam The kinge to be the Pope Legate The ceâ—sty dissimulation of the Pope The popes secret letters to Becket More then an C. murthers done by the clergye Guliel Neuburg lib. 2. ca. 16. Becket cited to Northampton The Archbish. condemned in the Councell of NorthamtoÌ„ in the loâ—â—e of all hys moueables Becket required to geue an accompt The verdite of Winchester The counsell of the Bishop of London Canterbury Winchester Chichester Moderate counsell Lincolne Exceter Worcester Becket the Archbishop replyeth agaynst the Byshops A great â—â—ielle growen in the church because that Byshop may noâ—â—â— aboue 〈◊〉 and prince Becket destitute and forsaken Becket 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 nes when he should appeale A masse of S. Steuen 〈◊〉 saue hym from hys enemies Becket answere to the Bishops â—â—câ—â—t appealeth to Rome London appealeth from the Archbish. A masse to charme away persecutors Becket caryeth with hym the sacrament going
Thamasangmnem quten prote impides Fat nos Chrihe scaÌ„dere qu Thomas â—â— cendiâ— The king sendeth â—â— Rome Ex librio notatioâ—â— histeruâ—i manuscrip to â— Skeng The penit of the four knightes Ex Houeâ—â— no. Ireland 〈◊〉 subdued to England Anno. 1172. The kings penance for the death of Becket Exquadrilogo K. Héry the 2. goeth on pilgrimage with bloudie steps to Tho. Bee Ex Rogero Houdeno quadrilogo alijs Anno. 1174. The citie of Canterbury almost consumed with fire Ex Houedeno parte 1. continuata historiae Anno. 1175. Controuersie betwene the sea of Can. the sea of York Archbishop of Yorke appealed the Archb. of Canterterbury to the byshop of Rome The clerkes of S. Oswald in Glocester excommunicated Agreement betweene the Archb. of Cant. and of Yorke Anno. 1176. Iustices of assise deuided into vj. circuites Ex Epitome Math. Parisensis alsarum historiarum A friuolous coÌ„tention betwene the Archb. and the Abbot of Canterbury Where was here the precept of the gospel he that wil be greatest amoÌ„gst you let him be an vnderling to other The tenor of the popes letter to the Byshop of Worcester Houedenus Gisbergensis Anno. 1177. A meeke Emperour a proude Pope The Emperour holdeth the Popes stirrup Contention betweene two Archbishops who should sit on the right hand of the Cardinal The large dominion of K. Henry the 2. Homage of Scotland in paine of interdiction K. HeÌ„ry the 2. protection of Fraunce K. Henry chosen king of Ierusale â— refused â— Ayde not to be denied to our neighbours the cause being godly Ex Polyâ—â—â—â— Ex Giraâ—â—â— Cambricaâ—â— â—ing Henry â—osen arbiâ—er by two â—nges The treasure of K. Henry the â— A couetous Archbishop Pride destroyeth all K. Henry the 2. persecuted by his sonnes The death of K. Henry the second Howe the kyng being being dead bled at the comming of his sonne Anno. 1179. Geuyng of the pall Ex libro grauaminum nationis germanicâ— The solemne oth of Byshops made to the Pope Saluo meâ— ord This was the clause that made Becket to be banished and to be slaine And howe be not those Byshops then persured which at the death of Q. Mary set and let out a great part of their possessions froÌ„ their successors The vowe of chastitie layde vpon priestes Richardus Baldwinus Archb of Canterb. Valdeâ—â—â— seu paupâ—â—â— do 〈◊〉 Leonâ—â—â— Insabbate 4. Arch pâ—lers 〈◊〉 papistâ—y The history of Waldenses or Albingenses The true nature of Antichrist neither hiâ— selfe to further the word nor suffer other men to do it The articles of Waldenses * This article seemeth to be giuen vp of them in BohemialoÌ„g after for indulgences came not in before Bonifacius 8. Thomas Acuin first finder of Purgatory Ex Ortbuinâ—â—ratio Chronica Gestorum Orâ—gines super tertium librum Mosis The sacramentall bread ought not to be kept or reserued Part of the disputatioÌ„ betwene Doct. Austen and Waldenses Dilemmae That is a captious question iâ— conferring on both sides an inconuenience The answere of tho Waldenses What it is to receiue after a sacramentall maner Naturall Sacramentall An other Dilemma against Transubstantiation Eneas Syluius Bohemica historia de ValdoÌ„sium dogmatibus The Temple of the Lord that is the proper habitatioÌ„ wherin God most properly dwelleth and worketh That is the verie place maketh not the ministration of holy thinges either more or lesse holy De moribus et consuâ—tudiue Valdensium Their maner of grace before meate Their grace after meate Reinerius â— olde inquiâ—itor agataâ— Waldenâ—â— Pius â—idetur locus is lasciuossacerdotes The power and multitude of Waldenses Waldenses in all other points souÌ„d but onely for holding against the church of Rome Ex Orthin no Grain The crosse commonly foloweth the word Waldenses persecuted more then 300. yeares agoe by Antichrist Antichrist with whom he first begaÌ„ his persecution An horrible mâ—rther of Christs holy martyrs Minerius an horrible persecutor A Glouer suffered martyrdome in Cheron 44â— brought to examination Incidences in the reigne of K. Henry the 2. Becket a dissoluer of manages Two children crucified by the Iewes Babilon vtterly destroied The holie crosse taken with the citie of Ierusalem by the Saracens Persecution of the Turk against the Christians A viage against the Turkes Howe the difference of the crosses first came in amoÌ„gst christian princes The kings promises fulfilled to the Pope King of Scottes doing homage to the king of England The Church of Scotland ordered by the church of York Murtherers could not be punished by the Popes decrees London bridge of stone S. William of Paris Ireland subdued to England Pilgrimage to Canterbury sprang by a lying vision A iust reward for an idolatrous viage Transubstantiation gaynsayd Queene Alionor imprisoned Expositions made by Chris. both of the olde and newe testament The Charter house monkes The Bishop of CoueÌ„try vâ—â—untarely renounceth his byshoppricke S. Hugh of Lincolne Lambeth first begun to be built K. Henries gift to the Church of Rome for the death of Becket A worthie storie of Sibilla and Guido in Ierusalem A worthie example of a true wife to her husband A worthy example in Guido of a true subiect to the common wealth A singular example of prudence in a princes and fidelitie in a wife The king admonished to amerâ—â— his life Sonday to be free 〈◊〉 bying and selling The secoâ—â— and thirde admoniâ—â—â— to the â—ing to reforme his life SeueÌ„ things to be amâ—â—ded The kingeâ— victory was falsely imputed to the cause of hiâ— pilgrimage The death K. Henry the 2. Anno. 1189. K. Richard crowned The kinges restraint that no Iew should enter the place nor Church during his coronation A Iewe through feare was baptized The Iewes in London staine and their houses set on fire The small regard of nobilitie had in tumults and insurrectioÌ„s A new christian reuolteth to an olde Iewe. An vnaduised answere of an Arcb. Ex Chron. Westm. cui initium Aneas cum Ascanio c. A miserable and deserued destruction of the Iewes Anno. 1189. The couetous greedinesse of Byshops noted in bying great lordships Sleightes to get money A tenth gathered thorough all England K. Philip and K. Richard concluding to trauayle to the holy lande Anno. 1190. A Northren braule in the Cathedrall church of York betweene the new Archb. and the Deane Henry Deane of Yorke and Bucarde begin seruice not tarying for their Archb. The Deane and Treasurer wold not cease euenlong at the archbishops commandement The Archb. beginneth euensong againe being halfe done before The Treasurer putteth out the candels at euensong The Popes Church can do nothing without candle light The Deane and Church of York suspended by the Archb. from diuine seruice The stoutnes of the Deane and Treasurer in not submitting them selues to Archb. The people incensed against the Deane of Yorke and his Canons Ex Chron. anonimo cui instium Anno gratiae K. Richard prepareth toward his iourney William Bishop of Ely the kings Chauncellor Hugh
excluded out of the land The crowched Friers The knights of S. Iohn called the knightes of the Rodes Templaries burned at Paris to the number of â—â— The order of the Templarie put downe The horrible sect of the Templaries Cistercian Monkes for money redeme their exemptions of the pope The Fryers minorites deceiued of Pope Clement Ex Chron. Thâ— Wals. One thiefe be guileth mother Pope ClemeÌ„t excommunicateth the Venetians for making a duke The pryde and tyranny of Pope Clement 5. FrauÌ„cis Dádulus humbleth him selfe for his countrey Out of Sabellie and is alleaged in the booke named the Image of tyranny The pietie of Dandulus to his countrey Pietie thaÌ„kfully rewarded Rob. Winchelsey returned home from banishment Anno. 1311. The counting of the yeare was in the old time from Michaelmas to the same day againe Ex Chron. The. Wals. The Archb. of Cant excommunicateth the Bish. of Couentry for holdyng with Peter Gaueston Peter Gaueston taken of the nobles The kyng entreateth for Gaueston Guy of Warwike Peter Gaueston againe apprehended by Gwy of Warwike Peter Gaueston beheaded The corpes of Peter Gaueston buryed in the kinges Manor of Langley The Nobles of England cared not for the popes letters The Popes Legates not admitted of the Nobles of England Anno. 1312. The kyng ruled by foreine counsayle Makebates about the kyng Mediation for making peace The king reconciled againe with his nobles Anno. 1313. What diâ—cord doth in a common weale The Scotâ— rebel against the realme of England English men ouercome by the Scottse Pope Clement neuer late in the sea of Rome Ann. 1314. Miserable death and famine in England A description of an horrible famine in the realm of England Ex Chron. Tho. Wals. in vita Edwardâ— 2. The Scottes driuen out of Ireland Anno. 1317. The white battaile of the spiriâ—â—al men in Yorkâ—â—ire The two Spensers Two legates seat from Rome The Popes pillage The Popes legates spoiled of all their yl gotten treasure The Popes curse coÌ„temned of the Scottes The Clergie of Englande denyeth to contribute to the popes legates A prohibition against strange taxes impositions A prohibition for paying the Popes Peter pence Reade before so the liues of king Offa and kyng Adelwulfe The pryde of the Spensers Anno. 1321. That Thomas Earle of Lancaster came of Edmund younger sonne of K. Henry 3.22 of the greatest nobilitie of the realme put to death by the kyng Anno. 1322. The cruell reioysing of the kyng Anno. 1323. The king distressed again in Scot. land Polydoru Virgilius an Itallan wryter of our English stories Anno. 1324. The queene put to her pension The queene sent to F. Ser Prince Eâ— Prince Edward made duke of Aqutaine and Earle of PoÌ„â—at The queene the prince resuse to returne into England The queene the prince proclaymed â—â—â— tours in England The King coâ—spired priuely the death of the Queene and of his sonne Anno. 1325. Prince Edward betrothed to the Erle of Heynawdes daughter The queene returneth to England The landing of the queen Anno. 1326. The k. destitute of help and soldiors The answer of the Londiner to the kyng The liberties of the citie of London in going out to warre The kings proclamation The Queens proclamation The Queenes letter The Bishop of Exeter beheaded of the common at the staderd in Cheâ—pâ— The 〈◊〉 builded in Oxford 2. Colledges Exeter Colleage and Hart hall whose name was Guâ—lter Stapletâ—â— Hugh Spenser the father takeÌ„ and hanged in chayne The king taken in Wales Hugh Spenser the sonne taken and executed A bill exhibited in the parliament house against king Edward the secoÌ„d King Edward deposed by consent of the parliament house and his sonne Edw. chosen kyng Michael house in Cambridge founded Henry StauntoÌ„ founder of Michael house in Cambridge Nicolicus de Lyrd Guilielmus Ocham Tyranny odious to the people A spiritual Bul. called and areâ—ted before a leculat iudge Ex Tho. Walsing The â—ormâ— of wordes when any Bish doeth chalenge the priuiledge of the church against a secular iudge The Bishop rescued by the Clergie The K. proceedeth in iudgement against the B. the priuilegies of the church notwithstanding to the contrary Simon Mepham archb of Cant. Pope Iohn 22. a Monâ—â— Cidercâ—an A new solid heresie Heresy with the Pope to say that Christ the Apostles had no proper poâ—â—eâ—sions here Strife betweene the pope the Emperour Tâ—e Empeâ—â—â—r crowned against the will of the pope Pope Beneâ—â—tus 12. a Monke of Benedictes order Ludouicus the Emperour depriuel and deposed by Pope Benedict 12. A councel at Frankford The Emperours proteâ—â—ation to the councell of Germany Ex Hieroâ— Mario Elex CraÌ„â—â—â— Eâ— Chron. de â— mundi â—lalibus inâ—iâ—ulâ—s Râ—dimentum â—â—â—itiorum Pope Clement 6. The trouble of Ludouick â—he Emp. Heresie of the Popes making obiected against the Emperour The proude heart of the Pope Lewes the Emperour accused by the Pope for an hereticke A good faithfull Archbish. of Mentz Bribers corrupted with mony The pope sowet of discord and bloudshed The pope again stirreth vp war Charles the new Emperor put to flight by the Englishmen Ludouike the right Emperour resigneth vp hys Empyre Ludouike the Emperour impoysoned 1 Iudouicus Emperor martyr Gunterus de Monte Nigro made Emp. Gunterus the right Emperour poysoned The ruine of the Germaine Empire and the first cause thereof The yeare of Iubilei reduced to the L. yeare Pilgrimes in the yeare of Iubilei at Rome The abhominable blasphemous bull of pope Clement The pope commaundeth the Angels O blasphemy of the Pope Ex bulla Clementis Ex ChroÌ„ Wals. in vit Edu 3. The king resistâ—th the pope The tenthes of Church goods giuen to the kyng Anno. 1326. Oriall colledge and S. Mary hal in Oxford builded by K. Ed 2. A story of the commotion betweene the towne and Abbey of Bury Ex latiâ—â— quodam â—sgisâ—râ— The Abnet robbed The Abbot stolne away to Brabante The Abbot restored againe King Edward the 3. Anno. 1327. The defiance of the kyng of Scots The K. and Queene at Yorke with an army of â—000 men readie to meete the K. of Scottes entring the realme The great fraye in Yorke Carlile and new Castle then the keyes of England Northward â—ept with Garisons The Scots priuely passe ouer the riuer of Tine burning and spoyling the countrey all about The kings armie and the Scottes are so neare that eche seeth other The Scots thorough treason escape out of Englande vnfought withall The prouision left in the Scots campe The king returneth to London The mariage of K. Edward solemnised A parliament at Northampton The Ragman role deliuered vp to the Scotâ— The black crosse of Scotland The Bâ—râ—â— geue vp their titles in ScotlaÌ„d A parliament at Salisbury Eâ—rle Henry of Lancaster refuseth to come to the parliamâ—nt The Earle of Kent put to death giltles The Queene with childe by sir Roger Mortimer Sir Roger Mortimer Earle of March. arrained condemned and put to execution The queene put in
of the subâ—â—â—ion of Walter Brute The subâ—â—â—sion of Walter Brute openâ—â— read at Herford A letter sent to Nicho Herford Nicolaitaens 1. q 1. ca Quicunque studet 1. q. 1. Si quis a Simoniacis Ex Leone Papa 2. q. 1. Brother in nature In maners no brother 5. Conclusions sent The epistle of Lucifer to the proud prelates of the popes clergie The difference betwene the bishops of the primitiue church and of the latter church Humilitie edifieth Pride destroyeth Placing ofproud prelates the cause of all mischiefe The Church neuer well gouerned since the Deuils often were take of the Church-men Pride in prelates noted Popish prelates neither geue to God not to Caesaâ— that which belongeth to God Caesar The double iurisdiction of the popes 2. swordes commeth of Lucifer The outragies of the popes clergie described Dominos Sanctos Sanctisimâ—â— The lasciuious and whorish lyfe of the Romish clergie The whorishe latter Church of Rome Pope successour not of Simon Peter but of SimoÌ„ Magus Wicked and vnworthy minysters admitted in the Popes church Vnworthy bestowing of benefices Acception of person Bribery Lorie of Lucre. Extortion Peruerting of Iustice. Destruction of true faith The life of papistes coÌ„trary to their teaching The Pope encreaseth â—ell Antichrist The pope a â—yned p 〈◊〉 of peace betwene princes The Roâ—â—ine empire craftely â—â—â—uerted by the pope Simonie the popes nurse Promoting of proud 〈◊〉 Cardinals Cloked holynâ—â— Wrasting of scripture Tyrannie crueltie by the pope Ex Registro Hereford Epist Lucif ad praelatos Vincent Spec. hist. lib. 25. cap. 89. Ex prophetia Hildegardis The deuill geueth thankes to clergie men The silence of priestes for not preaching the Gospell damneth many a soule The popes letter to the B. of Hereford The popes wilde Bull let loose against the seruauntes of Christ. A lack good hart what sorow the pope taketh As though no learning were but in the church of Rome The dragoÌ„ here spoureth out his floudes of water to drowne the Christians Behold the spirit of the popes meke holynes The bowels of Iesus Christ be full of mercy the bowels of the pope full of tryanny Helpe the pope at a pincheror els he is like to take a â—all The hoat coÌ„playning charitie of the B. of Herford W. Swinderby and Steuen Bel complayned of to the king Furiosoâ—â— coÌ„mittas gladium Pseudo catholica fides An other letter of K. Richard against W. Brute Walter Brute Whether the doctrine of Bruce was euer against reliâ—â—ce howe â—this lyke â—â— â—rut K. Richard â—t agaynst the Gospel â—â—â— by the Archb. and the prelates Ex Regist. W. Court â—â—â— Archb. Cant. Roger Dexâ—â—â— Nicholas Taylor Rich. Wagâ—â—fe Mich. Scriuener W. Smith Iohn Henry W. Parchnâ—nar Roger Goldsmith accused Roger Nicholas Richard Michell Willam and Roger accursed with booke bell and candle The whole towne of Leicester interdicted Matild an Anchores cited to appeare The kings proces sent by the B. to arch the 8. aforenamed Margaret Caily a Nun constrained agaynst her will to take againe her habite Matild recaÌ„teth William Smith Roger Dexter Alice his wife abiure The maner of their penance inioyned Ann. 1309. 3. kisses â—â— the â—â—olle The collecâ— of Katherin The Pater noster A. ue Maâ—â— Cold weather graciously considered Peter Pateshul against the friers Londinen against the friers Peter Pateshull The Friers accused with horrible crimes Anno 138â— Ex Chron. D. Albani Few of none burned in K. Richardes â—â—re Kings maâ—y tymes brought in â—â—â— much fâ—â—e of the Pope CommeÌ„daiâ—â—a of Queene Anna wife â—â— king Richard Anno. 1394. The mariage of Queene Anne to K. Richard The occasioÌ„ how the doctrine of Wickliffe come to Bohemia The death of Queene Anne Exsragmento Libri â—â—â—usâ—lem WigorneÌ„sos bibliothecae Ex accomnidâ—lo D. Mâ—ib Archb. Can. Queene Anne had the 4. Gospels with the Doctors in Englishe Tho. Arundell Arch. breaketh his owne promise Tho. Arundell and the B. of LoÌ„don go to IrelaÌ„d to the King to complain of the fauorers of Gods worde Ex histor D. Albâ—ni Anno. 1395. ConclusioÌ„s offred vp in the parliament houses Conclusions exhibited in the parliament Papisticall priesthood The single life of priestes He doth very excellently paint out the lecherous clergie He prophecieth agaynst moÌ„kery The fayned myracle of transubstantiation He meaneth here Wickliffe The feast of Corpus Christi inuented by Tho. Aquinas The exorcismes and blessinges of Priestes The difference betwene the ecclesiastical politike estate The foundation of Masses for the dead A hundred thou ses of almes suffâ—cient for England Pilgrimages oblations The Image of the Trinitie an abhominable thing A poore man the perfect Image of God Latria Dulia Ivdas lippes The deâ—â— of Tho. Becket â—â— Canâ—â—â— not to be counteâ—â— martyrdâ—â— Auricular confessiâ—â— Confession the minister of Iust. The impudent boâ—â—â—es of Priestes The pope treasurer of the Church in steede of treasure layeth vp coales How wat it lawfull the proose by experience Nunnes wydowes which vow single lyfe Rich Stury Lewes Clifford Tho. Latimer â— MonÌ„tacute good fauourers â— Pope Vibane 9. dead Anno 1389. Pope Boniface 9. The letters of pope Boniface 9. to K. Richard Anno. 1396. The death of W. Court my Archb. of Cant. Tho. Arundell Archb. of Cant. Ann. 1398. A letter of K. Richard â—â—o Pope Boniface 9. Desire to rule in the Church Greece renounced the Romish Church The king seemeth here to prophesiâ— Byshops taught by Christ not to play the Lordes The right ornament of a true Byshop A bald answere Publike respect to be preferred before priuate Aunswere to a popish obiectioÌ„ Hard counsell for the pope Vnitie of the church to be preferred before worldly dignitie The Pope will not loose his dignitie for any publike tranquiline Wicked flatterers about the pope Better that the order of the popes electioÌ„ should cease then the church should suffer any diuision Bishops of Rome appointed their successours to the time of pope Hillary Election of the pope not as was before Good counsayle lost Christes seameles coat broken The Popes compared to the souldiours that cursed christ A godly purpose if it had bene put in execution Seculare princes are to bridle the outragies of the pope Popes put downe by princes Lawful that Princes shuld withstand the tyranny of the Pope The kyng seemeth here to prophesie of the desolation of the Romaine pope The pope and Pharises newe crucifiers of Christ. The Popes vsurped iurisdiction neuer receiued in England before a late yeres Ex lib. Guliel Malmesb. de gestis pontif Anglorum Ex Mat. Paris lib. de vita HeÌ„ri Ex Archinis parlamentarijs An. 1. Reg. Rich. 2. tit 66. Tit. 67. Tit. 68. Tit. 77. Ex Anno. 2. Tit. 70. Tit. 71. Tit. 78. Ex 3. Anno. Reg. Rich. 2. Here note well a straunge proceeding But marke the straunge euent Tit. 44. Tit. 46. Ex 9. Anno eiusdem Regis Tit. 4. Tit. 36. Tit. 44. Tit. 26. An 13. Regis Rich. 2. Tit. 24. Tit.
pope Straight handling of the kings L. Cobham would not obey the beast The confession answer of the L. Cobham newly copyed Cayphas sitteth in consistory Antichrist was here in full power A signe of gods true 〈◊〉 The Sacrament of the Lords â—ody Penaunce Images Pilgrimage The aunswer examined Quarel picked where 〈◊〉 was geuen The Christen aunswere of the Lord Cobham vnto their quarellinges The wolfe was hungry he must needes be fed with bloud A tyrannous whore is that mother His auÌ„swer not to their mindes Antichrist setteth men aboue God The L. CobhaÌ„ resorteth vnto Christ. What could be more reasonably had if they had reasoÌ„ to receaue it A doctrine of deuils to blinde the simple Ex magna professu Thom 4 Arundel The first Article The second Article The third Article The seede of the Serpent The fourth Article He seeth their ignoraunce and malice He putteth his life in Gods hand Ex â—troque exemplari The couÌ„sell of Cayphas The phariseis and Scribes A rable of Antichristes ConciliuÌ„ ma lignansiuÌ„ For a false coulor sweare they All done to deceiue the ignoraunt Lord Cobham commeth againe before them Ex â—etusto exemplari LondineÌ„siuÌ„ The curse of Antichrist Malachi 2. A woluishe after of gentlenesse L. Cobham confesseth himselfe into God Mans law before Gods law preferred â—liere 51. The Christen beliefe of the Lord Cobham Math. 26. Mark 14. Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. Antichrist alloweth not this faith The sacrament of the aultar Iohn Whithead gone from his opinion All this would not helpe A blasphemous bloode Quarell pickers The sacrameÌ„t of Christes body is both the body and bread Neither will scripture nor reason serue This opinioÌ„ hath S. Augustine Gelasius contra Eutichen The popes diuâ—nitic Materiall Iohn 6. An heresie after the papistes making 1. Cor. 10 The sacrament is called bread The determination of the church must stand whatsoeuer Paule saith A most christen aunswere The iudgement of L. Cobham concerning the determinatioÌ„ of the Church The Doctours consounded in their owne question The L. CobhaÌ„ beleueth not in the Pope An heresie after the papistes Holy church defined Consider him to be then in shrewde handlinge Walden contra Wieleuistas li. ar 2. Cap. 67 How we may iudge or not iudge by the scriptures Math. 7. Iohn 1. Iohn 7. Deut. 16. Psal. 56. Diuersitie of iudgementes A persite aunswere Esay 5. Esay 55. Walden in prafasione doctrina 7. A great aduersary Hieroni. in breniâ—ri im minori Luke 11. Iohn 10. Doctours when the scripture faile they begin to raise The clergie to sit on life or death hath no ground in scriptures Followers of Cayphas 26. Bishops of Rome togeather mat tirs saue one ly 4. A coÌ„parison betwene the martirs and the Popes tyme. A coÌ„parison betwene Christ and the Pope Rome is Antichristes neast Esay 9. Friers proued seditious and yet fouÌ„d no traytors Math. 23. The religió of Bishops Note I pray you how those are counted traitors and sedious that teach or cause Gods truth to be taught Luke 23. Iohn 19. Math. 24. Prophecy Prophecy Priestes Deacons Market this working of Sathan Act. 6. The first article Transubstantiation of bread into the body The L. Cob his beliefe in the sacrament Theâ— Article Confessió of sinne to God onely Malachi 20 The 3. Article Who is next into Peter Succession not of place but of conditioÌ„s maketh Peters heire Antichristes head body taile The 4. Article Pilgrimage What is to be dóe with Images Saintes are becoÌ„e now couetous beggers A whelpe of the same heare Images not to be worshipped The crosse whether it is to be worshipped Galat. 6. The materiall crosse is not materiall to our faith What it is to reioyce in the crosse of Christ. SlauÌ„dered with the truth These meÌ„ seeme to stand onely vpon their estemation amoÌ„gest the people A woluishe offer of gentleness Bloudy muâ— therâ—n Suffered of god as a plague An hereticke foâ— confessing of Christ. Ezec 18. Ezec 35. The wolfe would appeare charitable See if they shew not themselues Ex magno processu Thomae Arund eli That church is an whore A true shepe heareth the voice of a true pastor A colour of deceite As Caiphas did Christ. Christ is condeÌ„ned in his faithful members How spirituall these fathers are Keepe the sepul chre neuer so much yet Christ will rise None office left vndone pertaining to Antichrist What care is here to hold vp their popery Tho. Waldi in susesculo ZizanioruÌ„ Wseleus Richarde Clifford Rob. Mascall Ex â—eroque exemplari Math. 10. Iob. 1. Math. 10. He prayeth for his enemyes Ex â—etusto exemplari LoÌ„dinensiuÌ„ A testimoni all made by his frendes To stop lying lippes A rehersall of his belief In forme of bread but not without bread he meaneth The clergie in hate of the people A practise of false priests These are their coÌ„mon feates Walden in sasesculo zi zansorum Wielens Make from whence this geate commeth Fine worâ—â—â—hip I 〈◊〉 Alas good can thou 〈◊〉 slaundeâ—◠〈◊〉 proue 〈◊〉 by 〈◊〉 No scripâ—â— haue they to 〈◊〉 Intollera 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they 〈◊〉 made 〈◊〉 such an 〈◊〉 And this maintaine they still The pope holy bible of papists Marke this haÌ„dling This charge geue they commonly For confirmation of this historie Ex archiuis et Regist. Tho. Arund Archiep. Cant. Polydorus and Edw. Haull deceiued A thing thought right necessary that the L. Cobham should be made out of the way or els not possible for papistry to florish Sir I. Oldecastel in fauour with the kyng The keyes of the church falsely wrasted The L. Cobham excommunicated The L. Cobham cast into the Tower The teres of the Crocadile Popish absolution neglected The Sacrament of the aultar Of penance Of Images Of pilgrimages See whether these men picke quarelles where they neede now Here is no mention made of the worde of God Wolues clothed in 〈◊〉 skins The summe in the poâ—â—â— beliefe Confession The Popes â—â—premacy Pilgrimage Conueneâ—â—â— in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Christum 〈◊〉 Psal. 2. The sacrament both body and bread in diuers respectes How confession is to be alowed What honour is to be done to the crosse The pope is Antichrist the Byshops are his members and fryers his tayle The bolde talke of the L. Cobham They cal them selues humble which rule ouer kinges and exercise the tyranny of the world Folowing christes footsteppes cleane contrary The vniuersall church meaning by a figure the part for the whole They call light darknes and darknes light Like will to like So did the Pharisies deliuer Christ vnto Pilate Syr Rob. Morley The L. Cobham returned againe to the Tower Alanus Copus Anglus with his fixe Dialogues Erostratus to get him a fame set Dianas temple on fire Alanus Copus Anglus intemperately abuseth hys penne Copus a barker agaynst dead me ... Answere to Alanus Copus Indifferency of the reader craued Whether the L. Cobham be to be iudged a traytor or a martyr The L. Cobham true and obedient to
popes diuinitie how the bloud of christ s. rueth to purchase their patrimonie This Schisme coÌ„tinued 40. yeares He stirreth vp the Emperour Sigismund LoripideÌ„ rectus deridcat aethiopus album Note the vile flattery of these papistes when they would haue any thing of the Emperor for their purpose The proctor of the councell calleth for the sentence The Cardinall of CaÌ„bray coÌ„maÌ„ded Iohn Hus. to keepe silence Iohn Hus could not be heard in the councell Iohn Hus committeth his cause to the Lord Christ. Marke the vnshame fast nes of theÌ„ to faine what they list Iohn Hus againe slaundered The councel doth call it hereticall to appeale to Christ. Contempt of the popes excoÌ„munication laide to Iohn Pus The seÌ„tence read against Iohn Hus. They shall bring you before their councells they shall persecute you and cast you in prisoÌ„ and bring you before kings presidents for my naÌ„e c. Luke 21. * The sayde concelium malignantium Many shall come in my name and shal deceiue many Marke 13. To appeale to Christ is deragatory to the popes holynes Veritie condemned for heresie I. Hus cleareth himself of obstinacy They condemne the bokes written in the Bohemian tongue which they neuer read Hus prayeth for his enemies I. Hus commanded to put on the priestes garmentes I. Hus his oration vnto the people The disgrading of Iohn Hus. The wordes of I. Hus vnto the Emperour The crowne of Iohn Hus pared away with sheares The marueilous constancie and courage of the blessed martyr The paper with the inscription set vpon Husses head The protestation of Iohn Hus as he was ledde to the place of execution The prayers of I. Hus well liked of the people Ex epist. Ioan. Hus. 31. The paper with deuils fell from his head At the praier of Hus the paper with deuils fell downe The martyrdome of bâ—essed Iohn Hus. Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys saintes The hart of Iohn Hus beaten with sâ—aues and consumed with fire The ashes of Iohn Hus cast into the riuer of Rhâ—ine The author and witnes â—â— this story â— Iohn Pizibram is thought to be his name Ex Cochleo lib 2. de Hist. Hâ—ssit Ex Cocbleo dehist Huss lib. 4. The Empeâ—â—ur excuseth him self of the death of I. Hus. Ex epist. Iohn Hus. 33. The Emperour vncurteous to Iohn Hus. Pilate more moderate to Christ then this Emperour to Iohn Hus. A letter of Iohn Hus to the people of Prage An other letter of I. Hus. An other letter of I. Hus. The tormeÌ„ts of the martirs vnder the olde and new Testament He meaneth be like that he should moue the king in these matters contayned in this Epistle Vide supra pag. 553. Another letter of Iohn Hus. The Councell condâ—ne bookes which they vnderstand not Prayse of Bohemia The abhomination of the CouÌ„cell of CoÌ„stancâ— described I. Hus seemeth here to prophesiâ— of the Councell as it came to passe The Councell afraide to be tâ—ied by the scriptures This cardinall was Cardinall Cambrensis S. Katherine disputed with 50. doctors coÌ„uerted them but I. Hus could not conuert his 59. Doctors Good bookes of good men haue bene burnâ—d of olde time Good men with their bookes to be burned no newes I. Hus seemeth to prophesie of the Councell of Câ—nsâ—â—nce The blasphemous opinion of Lawiers and papistes touching the soueraintie of the Pope One Symonist condemneth an other The bishops of the Councell noted of Symonie Pope Ioh. made a pope being knowen to be a murderer Antichrist now first beginneth to be reuealed in the Pope A prophesie of Iohn Hus. A note for all noble meÌ„ to marke to folow A worthie lesson for all ministers prelates S. Augustin meaneth not here of all but of the common sort of light persons This Palletz was the chiefest enemy of I. Hus procurer of his death Michael de Causis another bitter enemy of Iohn Hus. Iohn Hus prayeth for his enemies A prophecy of Iohn Hus The example of Christ. The prayer of I. Hus to Christ. A zealous letter to I. Hus from London â—â—amples of the olde martirs Wicked Palletz The visions of I. Hus by dreames A Prophesie of Maister Hierome of Prage This taylers name was Andrew a Polonian Prophetia Prophetia Prophetia Note that then priestes were not maried and therfore he willeth him to auoide all company of women Hâ— repenteth his gay garmentes He repenteth his playing at the chesse Iohn Hus from his gay garments coÌ„mth to his white coate Iohn Hus condemned for no erroneous doctrine wherein he was culpable Cochleus ralleth against Iohn Hus without cause Ex Chocleo Lib. 2. Hist. Hussitarum pag. 88. The story of Hierome of Prage Hierome commeth to Constance The safe coÌ„duct was required but in vaine of the Emperour The intimations of Hierome of Prage set vp in diuers places of the towne of Constance Safe conduct â—â—nied to Hierome Hierome returneth toward Boheme with the testimonies of the Lordes of Boheme Hierom appreheÌ„ded in the way by Duke Iohn Michaell de Causis and Palletz enemies to Hierome Hierome of Prage cited by the councell wheÌ„ he was taken This Duke Iohn in histories is comoÌ„ly called the sonne of Clement Hierome is brought bound vnto Constance by Duke Iohn The couÌ„cell neither would geue him libertie safely to come nor freely to go M. Hierome was accused by M. GersoÌ„ with coÌ„mendation of his eloquence Gerson renueth olde matters The maister of the vniuersitie of Coleine This man would accuse but he lacked matter The maister of the vniuersitie of Heidelberg Crucifige Crucifige cum Hierome is coÌ„forted by the Notarie Et tu de illis es Luc. 22. Vitus the companion of Iohn de Clum Hierom straightly bound hande and foote Vitus had to the Archbishop of Rigen Vitus bound by othe Hierome hanging in the stockâ— was fedde with bread water Peter bringeth meate to Hierome Hierome in greatsicknes calleth for a confessor M. Hieâ—ome was kept in irons in prisoÌ„ the space of one yeare The forced abiuration of Hierome Hierom is made here to say not his own minde but what pleased them Hierome after his abiuration returned into prison Hierom accused a new by Causis Palletz and the Carmelites The Cardinal of Cambray with certaine other Cardinalles labour for the deliuery of Hierome Si dimittio hunc non es amicus Caesaris The Patriarke of CoÌ„stantinople gaue senteÌ„ce of death both against M. Hus and M. Hierome of Prage Ann. 1416. Hierome brought againe before the councell False witnesse against Hierome The dexteritie of Hierom in confuting his aduersaries False witnesses Audience hardly geueÌ„ to Hierome to speake for himselfe The oration of Hierome had before the councel Socrates Plato Anaxagoras Zeno Rupilius Boâ—tius Moses Ioseph Esayas Daniell The Prophetes Susanna Iohn Baptist Christ. The Apostles The false witnesse of Hierome â—â—felled Hierome commendeth the life and bewayleth the death of Iohn Hus. Hierome repenteth his speaking against Iohn Hus. Hus neuer
generall councell The councell of Constance decreeth the Pope to be vnder the Councell The actes of the Apostles The cauncell of Nice The title of the Councels The constitutions of the B. of Rome are not the lawes of the church By the church the councell is vnderstand Simons obedience necessary in the Byshops of Rome The fauourers and mainteiners of the pope goe about to mainteine preferre the pleasure profit of one before a common commoditie The pope can abide no generall Councels Non obstante In the Popes Bulles The councel to be aboue the pope The full iudgemét of the church is not to be found but in the generall Councel No appealâ— to be made froÌ„ the couÌ„cel to the P. Acts 13. Gal. 2. Peter constrayned to obey the generall councell The decree of the councel of Constance The pope bound vnder the obedience of the generall Councel Diuers places rehearsed out of the Gospels and Apostles for authoritie of the Church and generall councels aboue the Pope Weight is matters intreated but onely in generall councels The Pope not sufficient of him selfe to connince or iudge heretickes The pope may erre Whether the pope may be deposed by the councell or not The places Tibi dabo claues regniâ—exlorum Pasce oues meas make nothing for the popes supremacye The Popes supremacie consuted Peter representeth the person of the church and not of the Pope The keyes geueÌ„ to the church and not to one man Pope Boniface erreth The B. of Rome vnproperly called the head of the Church The dote which say that the pope cannot be deposed for any other cause then for heresie Fruiteles braunches are to be cutt of If the pope be vnsauery salt he is to be cast away A note for all naughty prelats The wordes of â— Peter to Clement The epistle of Clement to Iames doubted The pope may and ought to be both accused punished for ill doing Whether the pope may be deposed by the counsell or no. The pope is rather to be called the vicar of the Church then of Christ. Pope Iohn 23. deposed and yet for no heresie Whether councells may be coÌ„gregated without the authority of the Pope They erre that say the Pope ought onely to appoint the councells Marke wherefore the popes will haue no generall couÌ„cell The first councell of the apostles The 2. couÌ„cell of the Apostles The 3. couÌ„cell of the Apostles The 4. couÌ„cell of the Apostles Generall councells in tymes past coÌ„gregated by Emperours not by popes If the greater part of the Church do consent a councell may be holdeÌ„ whether the Pope will or no. How the Pope is a schismaticke The Pope can not dissolue a generall councell against the will of the same The saying of Macrobius Whether the pope in certaine cases may dissolue the councell The definition of faith The definition of the catholicke faith Rom. 3. Catholicke what it is The councel of CoÌ„stance Vid. supra pag. 650. The wordes of the councel of ChalcedoÌ„ where by he is declared an hereticke that holdeth any opinion contrary to the councell Panormitan is noted and veriâ— well nipped by his owne supposition Tell the church that is to say the generall councell The Byshop of Burgen Panormitanes oration Foure thinges to be considered in euery request Panormitane would haue dignitie to be coÌ„sidered in couÌ„cell not voices Panormitane seemeth to delay the proces against the pope The 3. part of Panormitans oration Persuations of Panormitane The praise of Lodouicus the prothonotarie Bishops onely to haue determining voyce in councells It is no maruell why he alleadged no more or better matter for of noughty Lether no man can make a good shoe And note here how God with draweth his giftes when men dissemble cloke the truthe Truth seeketh no corners The patieÌ„ce and answere of Arelatensis Didimus reprehended that which was in his owne booke founde He meaneth Panormitane and Lodouicus the Prothonotary Marke O ye Bishops the couÌ„cell of Basill contendeth for you and ye will not vnderstaÌ„d it This was a â— true Cardinall out of whose mouth the veritie did speake which feared not the threatnings of princes neither sought any worldly glory or dignitie Marke what worldly pompe dignitie and wealth had brought the prelates to in those dayes Note here the great godlynes most christian saying of this good Bishop Truth many times dwelleth vnder the ragged cloke Steuen the first martir Note the finâ—etitie ritie of this good Bishop which stayed himselfe vpon the examples of the primitiue church not vpon customes popes Athanasius beeing but a priest and no Bishop vanquished an Archb. The name of priests or elders commoÌ„ both to Bishops and priests Paule Bishop of Antioch Paule the hereticke with his godly eloqueÌ„ce S. Augustines minde vpon this sentence Tibi dabo claues regni caelorum Byshops are of greater power then priests rather by custome then dispensation of truth Byshops and priestes ought to rule the church together Aeneas Siluius Note that Abbots were not instituted by Christ. Italy surmounteth all other nations in number of Byshops Note the terrible persecution of those dayes and the great constancie of the godly for the truthes sake O zeale of fayth worthie the crowne of martyrdom Eccle. 7. The bishops â—eare the earthly power but not God The bishops of the primitiue church what they were Poore men more meete to geue iudgement then riche for riches wealth and dignitie bringeth feare but pouertie causeth libertie * The Byshoppes in this age of the church what they are In matters of faith and religion there ought to be no delayes The eight yeare of the councell of Basill How subtelly they sought delayes The decrees of the councell of Constance If these thinges seeme so vntollerable what shall we say wheÌ„ as they make the Pope a God They which teach this doctrine are heretickes schismaticks but blessed are those heretickes for theirs is the kingdome of heauen A christian exhortation to constancy and martirdome This came so to passe 23. yeares after when Christendome lost Constantinople and all the east partes vnto the Turkes Examples of good men dying for their couÌ„trey The noble Laâ—cedemonians The blessed state of the life to come The worthy aunswere of Theodorus Cyrenensis No death to be feared for christs Church Example of Mariners HuÌ„ters Example of the 11. thousand virgins Iewes Patriarke of Aquileia Duke of Decke in â—weuia The Earle of Diersten The prayse of the citizens of Basill Humilitie sister to nobilitie Amodeus Archbishop of Lions Anno. 1438. Bishops that he at home haue toÌ„gue here to speake for the Pope Marke how they are turned back which somtime fauoured the truth are now become liers flatterers Constancie lacked in diuers of this councell Panormitane speaketh like himselfe Nicholas Amici a diuine of Paris The oration of Segouius Ambros. ad Valentinianum How farre wherein Bishops ought to iudge vpon Emperours He excuseth the Patriarke
case we our selues had bene in those times of theirs so troubled and distressed as they were spoiled of goods hated of the world cited in consistories pinched in prisons sequestred from wife house and children loking for nothing but death What would we say what would we thinke what would we do Much otherwise doubtlesse then we do now God graunt we may do better for worse I thinke we caÌ„not if we would Ioh Wickliffe W. Swinderby Thorpe Sawtrie with a nuÌ„ber of godly men moe beyng theÌ„ glad in friese gownes goyng barefoote to preach where they could If they were now alyue how glad would they be of these dayes what paines would they take yea what pains would they not take in preaching the gospell not for lucre nor for mony nor passing for promotions or dignities of the church Sir I. Oldcastle L. Cobham sir Rog. Acton with diuers worshipful gentlemen a great nuÌ„ber If they being in our state might enioy with vs their houses and lands with the good fauour of their Prince as then they could not how gladly would they haue contented themselues though they neuer raised their rentes and fines to the vndoyng of their poore tenants Likewise in the tyme of Ioh. Hus and Hierome of Prage the Nobilitie and gentlemen of Bohemia if they might haue had halfe this tranquillitie which we haue to enioy the liberty of Gods word and true vse of the sacraments without molestatioÌ„ of Romish prelates what would they haue cared how simply they walked in their attire without any such monstrous pomp in pranckyng vp themselues as we Englishmen in these reformed dayes walke now more like plaiers in a stage then gods children in his Church ¶ The fourth consideration WHerfore welbeloued these thinges being so let vs call our selues to mind considering the times that haue bene the times that be and times that may come how we stand and by whom we stand If it be the fauor of God onely that doth support vs in the midst of so many enemies let vs beware in no wise we prouoke his indignation If it be his trueth and Gospell that we professe let vs walke in the light of his truth and keepe our selues within the compasse of his Gospell what the Gospel requireth and what it abhorreth who knoweth not And yet who foloweth that he knoweth If S. Paule willeth euery one to depart from iniquity which nameth the Lord Iesus And if the Lord Iesus himselfe testifieth playnely his kingdome not to be of this worlde how will then the nature of that kingdome so spirituall and our conditions so worldly match well together To rippe vp all our deformities in particular I minde not here neither need I the same being so euident to all mens eyes that who cannot see our excessiue outrage in pompous apparrell our carnall desires and vnchast demeanors without feare of God our careles security with out conscience as though there were no iudgement to come our studyes so vpon this world as though there were no other heauen what pride and idlenes of life double dissembling in word deed with out simplicity auarice vnsatiable litle regard to heare Gods word lesse to read it least of all to folow it euery man aspiring to worldly wealth and promotion litle or no mercye to the poore racking of rentes fines bribing and taking vnmeasurable What should I speake of the contentions and vnbrotherly diuision amongest vs most lamentable to see but more lamentable if all were seene which may or is like to folow vpon the same Such were the times once of the Churh before the horrible persecution of Dioclesian for so we read such hatred and disdayne through much peace and prosperity of the Church to creepe in amongest the Church men Read pag. 77. Wherefore let vs be exhorted dearely beloued to reclayme our selues whyle time doth serue If we finde the Lord so gracious in sparing vs as he doth let that not make vs worse but better It is a lewd childe which will not learne without beating A well minding man will be good not forced by coaction but of voluntary office induced As aduersity if it come ought not to dismay vs so neither prosperity now present ought not to puffe vs vp in security consideâ—ing what commonly is wont to folow As Plato well writeth Summae atque effrenatae libertatis seruituteÌ„ plaerumque affeclam esse Of immoderate liberty and to much security foloweth most commonly extreme seruitude And as Hippocrates sayth dispositions of bodyes when the are come to the highest perfection of health then are they most subiect to daunger of sickenes c. Let vs therfore hauing light geuen vs walke like children of light Otherwise if we walke like children of disobedience God hath his roddes to scourge vs if we will needes be Rebelles he hath his Pharaos and Nabuchodonosors to plague vs. Or if we will be so vnordinate and with reuerence be it spokeÌ„ without offence to God or man so doggish and currish one to another the Lorde lacketh not his Doggestrikers to whippe vs. And would God our liues were such that the destruction and ruine here of late seene amongest vs may portend nothing agaynst vs as I trust there is no cause for vs to feare but rather to feare the Lord and walke in his obedience amend that is amisse amongest vs. Amen ¶ The Grace of our Lord Iesus blesse thee gentle reader that long mayst thou read and much mayst thou profite Amen ¶ Pax Pradicantibus Gratia Audientibus Gloriae Iesu Christo. Amen In Martyrologium Ioan. Foxi Laurentius Humfredus TRistes Iliadas docti miramur Homeri Quas scite studuit texere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deflentur tragico multorum fata cothurno Haec madidis spectant maesta theatra genis Multa dolenda quidem sed vatum somnia multa Fictis intexunt vera probata nothis Sunt quos delectant vanae commenta Legendae Quam stabulum Augeae rite vocare queas Dum vitam mortem Sanctorum naerrat vt errat Vt pingit fingit Plumbeus ille liber Aurea nunc tandem prodit noua vera Legenda Egregium Chronicon lugubris historia Authorem commendat opus sic rursus adornat Author opus simul haec vtraque felle carent Authorem specta pius est tersus amplus Iudicio clarus dexteritate fide Si rem consideras casus caedesque bonorum Tractat immeritae stigmata saeua crucis Illudant alij carpant at Zoilus olim Dum perijt quid sit rodere iam docuit Hic discas Lector quam sit furiosa tyrannis Romanae caulae cornigerique gregis Vt lupus innocuos semper grassetur in agnos Vt fremat atque auidis faucibus ossa voret Nonne satis fuerat Christi pia membra cremare Et viuos flammis perdere nonne satis Nonne satis damnasse senes puerosque virosque Faemellas omni ex ordine nonne satis Cur iuuat heu Manesscriptis lacerare iacentes
the part of K. Richard whome all good men hated as he no otherwise deserued The king hauing perfect knowledge the Earle to be encamped at Tamworth embatled himselfe in a place neare to a village called Bosworth not farre from Leicester appointing there to encounter with his aduersaries Here that matter lay in great doubt and suspense concerning that Lord Stanley which was the Erles father in law had maryed his mother to what part he would encline For although his hart went no doubt with the Earle had secret conference with him the night before yet because of his sonne and heyre George Lord Straunge being then in the hāds of king Richard least the king should attempt any preiudiciall thing against him durst not be seene openly to goe that way where in hart he fauoured and therefore closely kept himselfe betweene both till the push came that hys helpe might serue at a pinch The number of the Erles part exceeded not to the one halfe of the side of king Richard When the time and the place was appointed where the two battailes should encounter and ioyne together fore stripes and great blowes were geuen on both sides and many slayne If number multitude might gouerne the successe of battaile king Richard had double to the erle But God is he not man that geueth victorye by what meanes it seemeth to his diuine prouidence best In what order and by what occasion this field was wonne and lost the certain intelligence we haue not certainly expressed but onely by the historye of Polydore Vergile whom sir Thomas More doth follow word for word In the which history it doth appeare that as these 2. armies were coupling together king Richard vnderstanding by his espials where the earle of Richmond was and how he was but slenderly accompanied and seeing him to approch more neare vnto him he rather caryed with courage then ruled with reason set spurres to the horse and raunging out of the compasse of hys ranckes pressed toward the Erle setting vppon him so sharpely that first he killed sir William Brandon the Erles standard bearer father to the Lord Charles Brandon Duke of Suffolke thē after ouerthrew sir Iohn Cheny thinking likewise to oppresse the Erle But as the Lorde by his secret prouidence disposeth the euent of all thinges as the earle with his mē about him being ouermatched began to dispayre of victory sodeinly oportunely came syr William Stanley with 3. thousand well appointed able men whereby king Richardes men were driuen backe he himselfe cruelly fighting in the thick of his enemies was there slaue brought to his confusion and death which he worthely deserued In the meane time the Earle of Oxford who had the guiding of the forewarde discomfited the forefrunt of king Richards hoast and put them to flight in which chase many were slayne of noble men especially aboue other Iohn Duke of Northfolke Lord Ferrers sir Richard Radcliffe and Robert Brakenbury Lieutenaunt of the Tower c. Lord Thomas Haward Earle of Surrey there submitted himselfe and although he was not receaued at first to grace but long remayned in the Tower yet at length for his fidelitie was deliuered and aduanced to his recouered honour and dignitie againe This king Richard had but one sonne who shortly after the cruell murder of king Edwardes sonnes was taken with sicknes and died The wife of the sayd king Richard whether by poyson or by sickenes dyed also a little before the field of Bosworth After whose decease the storie of Polydore of sir Tho. More affirmeth that he intended himself to mary the Lady Elizabeth his own brothers daughter and so to preuent the Earle of Richmond Moreouer as touching the Lord Stanley thus reporteth the story that king Richard being in Bosworth fielde sent for the Lord Stanley by a purseuaunt to auaunce forward with his company and come to hys presence otherwise he sware by Christes passion that he would strike off his sonnes head before dinner The L. Stanley sent word agayne that if he did he had more sonnes aliue Wherupō the kyng immediately commaunded the Lord Strange to be beheaded which was the very time whē both y◠armies were within fight were ready to ioyne together Wherfore the kinges counsailers pondering the tyme and the case perswaded the king that it was now time to sight not to doe execution aduising him to delay the matter tyll the battail were ended And so as God would king Richard breaking hys othe or rather keeping hys othe for he hymselfe was slayne before dyner the Lord Straunge was cōmitted to be kept prisoner within the kinges tente who then after the victory gotten was sought out and brought to his ioyfull father And thus haue ye the tragicall life and end of this wretched king Richard Henry the Erle of Richmond after harty thankes geuen to almighty God for hys glorious victorye obteined proceeded to the towne of Leicester where was brought to him by the Lord Straunge the Crowne and put on the Earles head In the meane time the dead corpes of king Richarde was shamefully caried to the towne of Leicester being naked and despoyled to the skinne being trussed behinde a purseuaunt of armes was caryed like a hog or a dog hauing his head armes hanging on the one side of that horse and the legges on the other side all sprincled with myre bloud And thus ended the vsurped reign of king Richard who reigned two yeares and two monthes Ex Polydo Thom. Moro. King Henry the vij WHen king Henry by the prouidence of God had obtayned this triumphant victory Diademe of the realme first sending for Edward Plantaginet Earle of Warwicke sonne to George Duke of Clarence committing him to safe custody w e in the tower frō Leicester remoued to Lōdon not long after according to his oth promise made before espoused to him the yong Ladye Elizabeth heyre of the house of Yorke whereby both the houses of Yorke and Lancaster were conioyned together to the no little reioysing of all English hartes no lesse quyet vnto the realme which was an 1485. This king reigned 23. yeares and 8. monthes and being a Prince of great pollicie iustice and temperance kept his realm in good tollerable rule order And here interrupting a little the course of our Englishe matters we will now the Lord willing enter the story aboue promised of Maximilian the Emperour matters of the Empire especially such as pertayneth to that Church Maximilian Emperour IN the yeare of our Lord. 1486. Fridericus waxing aged and partly also mistrusting the hartes of the Germayns who had complained before of theyr greuances and could not be heard and therfore misdoubting that hys house after his decease should haue the lesse fauour amonge them for that cause in hys life tyme did associate hys sonne Maximilian to
be ioyned Emperour with him with whom he reigned the space of 7. yeares till the death of the sayd Fridericke hys father who departed an 1494. after he had reigned ouer the Empire 53. yeares lacking onely but iii yeares of the reigne of Augustus Caesar vnder whome was the byrth of our Lord and Sauiour Christ. This Maximilian as he was a valiaunt Emperoure prudent and singularly learned so was hys reigne intangled in many vnquiet and difficile warres first in the lower Countryes of Flaunders and Brabant where the saide Maximilian was taken captiue but shortly after reschued deliuered agayne by hys father 1487. It was signified before how this Maximilian by the aduise of that Burgundians had to wife Mary the onely daughter of Charles Duke of Burgundy afore mentioned by whome he had 2. children Phillip and Margarete an 1477. Whiche Mary not long after about the yeare of our Lorde 1481. by a fall from her horse fell into an agew and departed Other warres many mo the same Maximilian also achieued both in France in Italy in Hungary and diuers besides So happy was that education of this Emperour in good letters so expert he was in tongues and sciences but especially such was his dexteritie and Promptnes in the latin stile that he imitating the exaÌ„ple of Iulius Caesar did write and comprehend in Latine historyes his owne actes and seates done and that in such sort that when he had geuen a certayne tast of his history to one Pircamerus a learned man asking his iudgemeÌ„t how his warlike stile of Latine did like him the sayd Pyrcamerus did affirme and reporte of him to Iohn Caron the witnes and writer of this story that he did neuer see nor read any Germane storye a thing more exactly and that in such hast done as this was of Maimilian Moreouer as he was learned himselfe so was he a singular patrone and aduauncer of learned studentes as may well appeare by the erecting and setting vp the vniuersitie of Wittenberge By this Emperour many in those dayes were excited to the embrasing as wel of other liberall artes as also namely to the searching out of old antiquities of historyes whereby diuers were then by him first occasioned in Germany to set their mindes to exercise their dilligence in collecting explicating matters pertayning to the knowledge of history as well of ancient as also of latter times as namely Cuspinianus Nauclerus Conradus Peutingerus Manlius and other Here now it began right well to appeare what great benefite was broched to the world by the Arte and facultie of Printing as is before mentioned Through the meanes of which printing the church and common wealth of christ began now to be replenished with learned men as bothe may appeare by this Emperour being so induced himselfe with such excellent knowledge of good letters and also by diuers others famous and worthy wittes whiche began now in this age exceedingly to encrease and multiplye as Baptista Mantuanus Ang. Politianus Hermolaus Barbarus Picus Mirandula and Franciscus his cousin Rodol Agricola PoÌ„tanus Philippus Bero aldus Marsilius Ficinus Volateranus Georgius Valla with infinite other Among whom is also to be numbred Weselus Groningensis otherwise named Basilius who was not longe after Ioan de Wesalia aboue recited both muche about one tyme and both great friendes together This Weselus dyed the yeare of our Lord. 1490. After that Ioannes Doctor De Wesalia aforesayd was condemned this Weselus being familiar with him thought that the Inquisitour woulde come and examine hym also as he himselfe in a certaine Epistle doth write He was so notable and worthye a man that of the people he was called Lux Mundi That is The light of the worlde Concerning his doctrine first he reprehended the opinion of the papistes as touching repentaunce which they deuided in three partes of the which three partes satisfaction and confession he did disalow Likewise Purgatorye and supererogation of workes pardons he did disproue both at Rome and at Paris He spake agaynst the popes indulgences by the occasion whereof diuers of the Popes court perswaded by him began to speake more freely agaynst the same matter then he himselfe had done The abuses of Masses and praying for the dead he disalowed and likewise the supremacy of the Pope he vtterterly reiected as appeareth in a booke of his De Sacramento poenitentiae denying vtterly that any supreme head or gouernour ought to be in the world ouer all other affirming also saying many times that the pope had no authoritie to do any thingby commaundement but by truth that is so farre as trueth goeth with hym so farre hys sentence to stand neither that he ought to preuayle by commaunding but onely by teaching so as euery true christian Bish. may preuayle ouer an other Also in some place in his writings he denyeth not but that popes and their spirituall Prelates proceeding agaynst Christes doctrine be playne Antichristes such as were infirm and not able to perform the bond of chastitie taken vpon them he sayd they might wel breake their vow Also the sayd Weselus witnesseth that the forefathers which were before Albert and Thomas did resiste and westand the popes indulgences calling them in theyr wrytinges playne Idolatry mere fraude and erroure adding moreouer that vnles the seueritie of some good Diuines had not withstand these pardons and indulgences of the Pope innumerable erroures had ouerflowne the church Amongest these workes of Weselus there is a certaine Epistle of one written to hym â—in which the authour of the Epistle confesseth that in hys time there was a certayne learned man at Paris called maister Thomas de Curselis a Deane who being in the councell of Basill whereas diuers began to aduaunce the power of the pope to farre declared and affirmed to be sayd to him of Christ Quicquid ligaueris super terram erit ligatum in coelo c. Et non quicquid dixeris esse ligatum That is What soeuer thou shalt bynde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen but not what soeuer thou sayst to be bound As who should say the pope cannot nor doth not binde therfore because he so sayth except truth and righteousnes go also with him then he doth so bynde in deed There is a certayne booke of this man amongst diuers others which he intiruleth De subditis superioribus in that which he disputeth greatly against that pope his Prelates affirming that the pope vnlesse hys faith doctrine be found ought not to be obeyed He affirmeth also that the pope may erre and when he erreth men ought by all manner of meanes to resist him Item that great superfluous riches in the clergy do not profite but hurt that church That the pope doth wickedly distribute the rentes of the Church and the Church it selfe to vnworthy Ministers by Simony for hys owne profite and gayne wherby it